My First Time

Posing Leads To...

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 03 May 2026 11:32:00 -0600

Posing Leads To;

Artwork leads to passion for virgin coed.

By SoCaliDude. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I’m a 19-year-old sophomore at Pasadena City College where Ron, 24, graduated a few years earlier. He’s now a junior at CSU Fulerton.

Ron and I met at a retirement event for our favorite teacher, Joe Keene.

I’m a 5-7, average blonde, brown eyes and freckles. Ron is 5 foot 10 with brown hair and green eyes. Folks say I’m shy, but Ron say’s my smile is captivating. while Ron could talk to anyone. His friend Joe suggested that we date, but I wanted friendship to prevent dating "distractions."

I’m was an art major. Ron is a media major.

Later, Ron bumped into me at Nicodel's, a popular Colorado Boulevard lunch spot across the street from P.C.C. Many of us ate there as our campus cafeteria was awful. As in really awful. Nic's had great food, was quiet with red brick and plenty of plants.

When Ron arrived, I was in a, rear, booth, crying. When he asked why, I told him the guy I hired to pose for my final figure project took my $100 and walked out.

"I had to draw him today,, I sobbed. It's my final project; I am ruined!"

"What were you drawing? Why $100?"

"Silly boy, it was a figure pose; as in nude;" I explained.

"Oh," he said. "I didn't know; I bet there are plenty of guys, on campus, who will get naked for you;"

"Yea, right," I responded. "They will want something other than $100, and I am, now, broke and I don't want their STD. This is a major project. I am in, awful. trouble, here;"

"If you need a naked man, and put someone else's face, I could volunteer if you let me take naked pictures of you for my photo class;"

"Seriously?" I said. "Kind of like me posing for Playboy? That is a college girl's fantasy."

"Seriously;" Ron responded. "My SLR is in my car. I just need some 400 film, for natural light. Do you really want to pose nude?"

"I really need this grade; I am not much to look at; Covered with freckles and a hairy bush. I hope I don't scare you away;"

"You won't scare me. I lost my v-card last year and hairy pussies turn me on.."

"I hope you aren't planning sex," I admitted. "I've never even seen a naked guy and still am a virgin.."

We walked to his car, drove to the store-for film, and to my house;

"My mom is on the closing crew-at Sears, so we have about six hours of time;"

Ron dropped me at her door and parked his Camaro on the street; probably not believing I would see me, naked, within the hour; He knocked on the front door, I shouted, "It's unlocked, walk in. I am changing into my bathrobe;"

He walked in, shut the door behind him, and I greeted him in a plush, white, robe and walked him to our family room. I turned around and dropped my robe, revealing my natural pine-cone shaped breasts, covered with freckles and a, very, bushy pussy; He couldn't help getting rock-hard, and dropped his jogging shorts and briefs and removed his t-shirt, revealing his plush hairy chest and crotch. This nude project was, quickly, moving forward;

I, quickly, grabbed my sketchpad, then, told him to stand on the end table, and started to draw him as his cock, shrank in his nervousness. I quickly, started drawing, acting as if he & I weren’t nude; I was just another model-to him;

I placed the sketch pad in my lap, covering my bushy pubes. However, my excited nipples pointed directly at him. For the first time, my good friend, was sexually attracting me, causing him to get hard, again. I acted like I didn't seem to mind, just smiled as I sketched.

About an hour, later, I concluded my work, stood up and showed him the final product, having added longer hair and a beard with goatee, to protect his anonymity, walked up, hugged, and French-kissed him, saying, "Thank you for saving my grade."

Ron had me stand next to the curtain, and took a, single, frontal nude, for his side of our deal. He said I was beautiful!

As he laid down on the comforter, on the sofa, I gathered up my nerves and gave into some new aroused passion, and shocked him by placing my pussy above his cock. Ireached for his manhood, which, quickly, became erect, saying, "We've done everything except make love," kissing him, again, as I slid onto him, popping my cherry, and surrendering my virginity.

"This is fantastic!" I shouted, as we joined, in passion. "I never dreamed sex would be this great!"

He gasped as he entered my warm, wet, hairy, pussy. I was in shock, then, quickly, reacted, as we pumped, together. Soon, we both "came" as Ron shook. Then, I grabbed the, bloody, sheet from the sofa, dumped it in the washer "to destroy the evidence," then led him to the shower "to wash off more evidence." All of our bathing had his cock, rock-hard, though, as we French-kissed under the shower; When he attempted to slide himself into my hairy pussy, I stopped him, saying; "Let's go to my bed. Now!"

Moments later, he was eating my hairy pussy and stroking my breasts as I screamed in ecstasy, "Oh, oh, please don't stop. Your tongue, Right There on my clit! Oh my; Oh My; Uh!" before my first oral orgasm thunderstruck my body into convulsions!

He gently held me as I returned from orbit; As I moaned in pleasure; .

"That was so, freaking awesome!" I sighed; "I didn't think I was capable of feeling so great! Can I keep your tongue at my command?"

"I don't give it away, I laughed. Love my tongue, love me; And my tongue comes with a cock, that wants to be inside your bushy pussy! He is turned on by you;" He said; .

I pulled Ron on top of me and he sucked my breasts as he slid his rock-hard, cock inside my soaking wet pussy; We rocked, together, missionary, kissing and stroking into a mutual climax and creampie before spooning to sleep;"

"Robyn? Robyn? Who is that with you? We woke up to the sound of my mother's surprise in the bedroom; "This is my, uh, friend, Mark, from school;"

"You are naked, under the covers, together;" said my mom; "You are closer than most friends;"

"You are right," I responded. "Mark saved my art project by posing for me when my model bailed out. Mark is a sweet man from school and I gave him my virginity after his tongue sent my pussy past the milky way; I hope he wants to stick around; I've crushed on him at school and want to share our lives;"

"Thanks for making my girl happy!" Mother said to Ron; "I hope you two used protection;"

"Don't worry," I assured mom; My period starts in two days; "I am in my safe zone; Which is great, because I want Mark's cock, again, as soon as you give us some privacy; Goodbye, mom!"

As soon as mom left the room, I rolled over and slid his cock into me, doggy-style; We rocked, into a passionate, mutual climax; together;

by SoCaliDude for Literotica

Matching Day: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 02 May 2026 19:39:00 -0600

Matching Day: Part 2

The struggle for honesty, and the grace to accept..

Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"So, tell me about your family, Mason," Livia said, tracing the lines of his palm with one finger. How long had they been out there? Although it felt like she'd been with Mason for only a few minutes, at most, she was deathly afraid that dawn would break soon, and they would have to part ways, sneaking back into their respective beds.

"Oh, they're nothing special," he said with a shrug. "My father's done pretty well for us with inter-community trade, and my mother's a self-proclaimed busybody. I have two little sisters who must hate me, for all the grief they cause me, and a cat that only eats because I ask him to every day."

Livia sympathized with the cat; she would follow Mason to the ends of the earth, if he asked her to and really meant it. She wouldn't tell him that, though. He still believed that the answer to all their problems was to run off into the wilderness and never look back.

"They must love you a lot, to plan a big wedding for you - and build you a house! My father expected my match to do that with his own two hands."

"Nah, they mostly just like being a spectacle in town, and a big wedding's the best way to ensure that everyone's talking about you. As for the house, I'd rather build it myself, honestly. I feel like a child with them paving the way for me like this."

"I'll bet Salvia's bragging to everyone who'll listen about her fairy-tale wedding and big stone house - at eighteen!"

Mason shrugged, looking stormy. "She keeps asking me when we can have our first baby boy. A baby? I'm not ready for a baby. I could go another decade before I would even think about having kids. I'll be nineteen when we get married, for gods' sake."

"Nineteen?"

"I barely missed the cutoff for the last age group, so I think I'm probably the oldest in ours."

A chill wind snuck down Livia's collar, and she shuddered, enjoying Mason's immediate response of wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back up against his chest. She could get used to being held that way. She lay her head back against his shoulder, and he sighed happily.

"Mason?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you still intend to marry her?"

He shook his head, tousling her hair where his chin rested on it. "That big house will be ours - yours and mine - or they can give it to one of my sisters, for all I care. All I want is you."

The chuckling scream of an owl broke the silence of the night, foreboding as the lustrous moon lay silver-lined shadows over the pair. "What are we going to do, Mason?"

"What do you mean?"

"What are you we going to do? I mean, you're supposed to get married in a month, to Salvia, and I'm supposed to spend the rest of my life unhappy and alone. People are going to notice if either of those things don't happen."

"We could tell them that I prefer you to Salvia, " Mason said doubtfully, and Livia didn't even bother to reply. That was clearly not an option. "Or we could run, like I said originally."

"There's nowhere to run," Livia murmured.

"Then, I suppose, this is our only option."

"What is?"

"This. Meetings, like this."

"What, you mean you want to keep meeting me in secret like this?"

"Sure, why not?"

"Won't someone in Salvia's house notice that you sneak out every night?" Mason was living with Salvia's family until his own house was built in Micrague, but, to Salvia's dismay, he was not taking advantage of sleeping just down the hall from her.

"Probably not, and even if they do, I told them the very first day I went home with her that sometimes I preferred to sleep outside, under the stars." He chuckled. "They probably think I'm quite odd, but it really is nice, sometimes, to just lay out here and look up at them."

Livia snuggled closer to him and followed his eyes up to the dancing points of light in the rich blue-violet night. "But then, what happens next month, when your family send word for you to come home with her?"

"Hmm, the guys from Micrague probably don't remember what my match looked like, and you could answer to Salvia for the rest of your life, "

"But the girls who matched those boys would know I didn't match you. They'll definitely remember that I was the one who ended up with no one to love but a dead boy I never met."

"Gods, Livia, I don't know," he said, sounding frustrated. "What do you want me to say? That this can only go on until I'm called home?"

"Can't it?"

"Maybe it'll have to stop when I'm called home," he said, then shook his head fiercely. "No. No, one way or another, I'm going to marry you someday, Livia Russing."

Hearing her last name from his lips sent a jolt of reality through her system. "I don't know your last name, Mason," she said, eyes still fixed on the glittering treasure of the heavens.

"It's Griersley. Don't let that be the deciding point against me when you're deciding whether or not you want to marry me," he said with a grin.

"It's not bad."

"Is bad enough."

"But I still don't know you well enough to say that I love you, Mr. Griersley," she said, grinning a little herself. "For all I know, you could be an axe murderer."

"Well, you've been alone with me for hours now. Have you seen any signs that I'm going to be a danger to you?"

She giggled, then settled into seriousness. "No, I don't think you would hurt me."

He was still in a silly mood, grabbing her lightly around the neck and cackling evilly. "Now I've got you, princess!" he said in a nasal, grating voice. "You only thought I asked you here because I'm falling for you. In fact, I'm a hideous villain, bent on killing the loveliest and most brilliant girls in every community. You're my next victim!"

Livia laughed, twisting to kiss him again. It felt more natural every time their lips met; after hours of it, she felt like she'd been born to kiss him.

Dawn bleached the horizon and made the trees stand like motionless skeletons. Livia savored the taste of Mason's lips on hers as she clambered back into bed, wishing her quilt-shrouded mattress was half as comfortable as his arms.

With the promise of seeing him again that night, having him all to herself for hours and hours, she could make it through another day. She just wished night would come a little sooner.

There were moments, in the next few weeks, that made Livia wonder if the gods were making up for tormenting her with Bracken's death by saturating every moment with exhilarating euphoria.

Mason, his face glowing with the radiance of the simple joy her presence brought him, danced with her in the moon's spotlight, humming a song he made up on the spot, her twirling feet sending leaves spinning all around them and making the breeze whirl and seethe with jealousy.

His teeth stood like pearly bits of star against his tan skin as he laughed, dipping her low enough that her hair brushed the dirt forest floor, then bringing her lightly back to her feet with an easy, undemanding kiss.

Combing his fingers through her hair, he poured nonsense pieces of poetry into the night, laughing occasionally at a particularly horrible rhyme, calling for her to contribute as well. But she wouldn't interrupt the uninhibited rhythm of his deep, pleasant voice; she let his words roll pleasantly over her soul while his fingers did the same to her scalp.

Electricity lanced the night as their lips mimicked each other's shape, and each of them drew life from the other's wholehearted ardor.

Livia whispered, "I do, after all."

"Do what?"

"Love you."

Mason wrapped around her, keeping her warm as her discarded clothes could not. His lips were drawing a lazy line of kisses from her forehead down her nose, over her lips and onto her neck. He sucked gently at the spot where her neck ended and shoulder began, then dusted kisses across her collarbones.

His hands ran lightly along her sides, fingers brushing her skin from tits to hips and back again. She brushed her fingers through his hair, tugged on it in a mute request for him to make his way back to her mouth and kiss her as he had been for weeks, but his mouth was quite busy venturing to previously unexplored territory.

Mason's lips pressed against her sternum, and the softness just above her belly button, and then the softness just below. He shifted back onto his heels so he could more easily massage his way down her thighs and to her knees. Hungrily, he eyed her body.

"Mason?" She could barely manage the breath to whisper his name. Something was making her chest tight, making it hard to bring in air; she realized after a moment that it was fear. That was the thing with Mason , he frightened her. Not because he would ever hurt her, but because he looked at life and asked for more than he was given. He pushed boundaries.

His fingers were testing her boundaries now, working their way back up the inside of her legs and finding the intersection of her legs. He bent low, kissing her thigh just south of where his fingers rested, and his breath was both hot and cold on her body. It made her suddenly aware of a dampness there she did not recognize.

"Mason," she said again, more forcefully this time, and his eyes met hers.

"Yes?"

She licked her lips, trembling as he continued to breathe on her slick folds. "Are you planning to do what I think you're planning to do?"

"Only if you want it," Mason replied. He stared up at her for at least a minute before she realized she was meant to respond positively or negatively, but she had no answer. How could she think with his mouth practically pressed to her lips there? "Livia? Do you want to?"

"I, " She observed the tenderness with which he was stroking her thigh, and melted a bit. "Yes. Please."

Mason grinned. He leaned in just a bit closer and touched his lips to her, then slid his tongue between her folds, trailing it up to the nub of her clitoris , she gasped and tried to keep from shuddering, not wanting to break the contact , and then down until he circled her slit. His eyes sought hers, looking for approval; he must have seen it in her face, because he began to move his tongue in earnest, sliding it up and down, then delving into her opening as deeply as he could.

Livia squeezed her eyes shut to concentrate on the feelings, but the intensity gave her a sense of vertigo so intense she almost felt herself sliding along the forest floor, as though the world had tipped off its axis. She clutched at Mason's shoulders to steady herself, digging her nails in harder than she realized.

As Mason's warm mouth moved against her most sensitive places, she began to feel something completely new. It was a need she had never experienced before, an urgent and desperate desire so foreign that she could hardly guess how to fulfill it. She would have thought that Mason's current activity would relieve it somehow, but it was only sharpening the edge on her hunger.

"Mason, I need;” she started. She wasn't sure how to finish. Mason stopped immediately, sensing her distress, sitting up and wiping his mouth.

"What? What do you need?"

"I don't, know." She spoke quietly, distractedly. When Mason sat up, he revealed the entirety of his nude form, and Livia found her attention drawn to his sizable manhood, standing at attention. She stared, beginning to get an idea of what it was she needed.

Picking up on her thoughts as though she was speaking them aloud, Mason abandoned his eager, if inexperienced, efforts to please her with his mouth and bent to press his body against hers again. He held himself just far enough off her that his weight would not oppress her, but the full length of his feverishly warm body covered hers, and the full length of his member pressed against her mound, pulsing slightly with each heartbeat.

Slowly, painfully slowly, Mason slid his hips down, pulling his cock down her body until the head rested just where her lower lips parted, and then gravity and her own moisture pulled it the rest of the way. It came to rest just where it belonged, against her opening.

"Is this what you want?" Mason asked. With his mouth on her throat as it was, she felt more than heard his words.

She nodded, eyes closed. "Yes."

There was really no pain. Livia was surprised; she had heard from other girls that it was quite unpleasant the first time, sometimes even traumatic, but perhaps they had not had such tender first lovers, or perhaps they had not been so achingly, drenchedly eager to have their lover inside them. Livia hadn't even been aware of how badly she wanted Mason within her until he was, and all her tension drained out of her with a long sigh.

"It's perfect," she said, marveling at the fit of him in her. They were made for each other.

For many long minutes they were motionless, sharing each other , they were no longer two people, but a single entity, joined intimately.

"I'm yours, Livia." Mason's voice was husky, and Livia saw that it was costing him something to remain still, not to just claim her from the inside out; she saw also in the way he wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as if he would never let go that he was happy to remain frozen in place and share the moment, happy even as he strained for more.

"And I'm yours. Take me, Mason."

And he did.

Eventually they fell asleep, still connected, and didn't wake until larks' songs began to break the stillness of the air with the dawn.

Just when she thought nothing could be more perfect, more beautiful, the gods realized their carelessness in letting too much rapture concentrate in just two small hearts, and they began to set things back to rights.

Livia picked her way through the now-familiar path from her house to their meeting place in the trees, stepping lightly over fallen branches and dodging snags and thorns with ease. She'd sat at her window all afternoon, watching the sun in its path, wishing it haste as it progressed toward the horizon. Her mother wondered what had gotten into her, but didn't mourn the change. It had been painful to see her daughter in such misery after Matching Day.

Just a little ways now, she thought cheerfully, wanting to whistle but deciding that would be imprudent. The fear of what they were doing didn't eat at her anymore, and she could almost forget, in the flawless moments with Mason, that there was anything wrong in what they did. When she saw Salvia, her face did not burn with blood, as it did at the beginning, and she did not hunch her shoulders against imagined accusations as she crossed the town now.

At the very moment it always seemed she had been walking too far, that she must have passed the clearing completely and needed to turn around, she saw Mason.

He was standing much as he had been the first night they'd met here, his hands balled into fists in his pockets, his eyes on the sky, standing in what she now recognized was his tensest stance, directly in the center of the clearing. He was wholly illuminated by a moon that approached full, and she could see the glistening tracks of tears on both cheeks, the slightest quiver to his bottom lip. Pain spiked just beneath her breastbone as she wondered distressedly what had upset him.

"Mason?" she called, tumbling out of the trees and into his arms. He barely caught her as she tripped over the undergrowth, landing ungracefully against his chest, and when she looked up into his face, she had never seen such despair.

"You came," he said brokenly. "I hoped you wouldn't."

"What?"

Rustling footsteps all around them told of the presence of others, and Mason's hands tightened on her upper arms as if he could somehow squeeze her out of sight.

Livia's head swiveled frantically from side to side as she tried to see each face as they appeared, grimacing, out of the shadows; at the front of them all, she saw Salvia's triumphant countenance.

And Mason's eyes never left hers, never stopped pleading with her to forgive him for asking her to meet him the very first time. She had the horrible, world-shaking, vomit-inducing thought that, perhaps, he had tired of her and betrayed her. Her eyes begged his to assure her that this could never be true, but there was too much self-condemnation in their greyness for her to be sure.

"You have broken a match, you and Miss Livia Russing, who was unmatched and took it upon herself to tear apart two compatible souls"

"Livia did not take it upon herself," Mason interjected. "I convinced her. I persuaded her to meet me there."

"Regardless, she took part in the breaking."

"No, no, none of it was her fault. Aren't you listening to me? She didn't intend to do anything wrong. If anyone deserves any sort of punishment, it's me. I knew full well what the consequences would be if I were caught, and I chose to do it anyway."

"Did you ever stop to consider your matched pair? Salvia?"

"Salvia and I were never compatible. Never. You must have made a mistake;”

"We do not make mistakes! We are the Matching Council. We know what is best for the community, and it's self-important children like you that sow dissension."

"You made at least one mistake, didn't you? Or did you forget so easily that you left Livia without a match?"

"Her situation was unfortunate, but not the fault of the Matching Council. If anyone should be blamed, it's the elders of Micrague for allowing such a tragedy to happen on their ground."

"Unfortunate? Unfortunate? You condemned her to a lifetime alone. And someone like Livia should never, ever be left alone. Someone like Salvia, on the other hand, "

"Enough! Talking to this boy further serves no purpose. He has already told us what we need to know. Tomorrow, he and the girl will receive their twenty lashes."

"Wait, wait, you're not listening! Livia didn't do anything wrong! Just by being caught, she's probably punished herself more than you ever could. Please, please, by the gods, have some mercy! She doesn't deserve any punishment!"

"Whether or not you feel she has done anything wrong, the law

Matching Day: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 19:38:00 -0600

Matching Day: Part 1

To love risks more than just her heart.

Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Girls spend their entire lives looking forward to the fateful Matching Day - and whether or not they will admit it, boys, too, have at least a healthy curiosity. It's so reassuring, knowing that in your eighteenth year, you and your age-mates will be paired off, brought together with another from their own community or a surrounding one that match them perfectly. No song-and-dance dating rituals, like the ones in the books Livia liked to read, no old maids, no riotous bachelors; just simple, comforting compatibility.

"Have you heard?" The hushed, conspiratorial tones issued from the pink-lacquered lips of Livia's best friend, Mara.

"What?" Livia's low-pitched voice always made her sound disinterested, but she paid close attention to Mara when her friend sounded this urgent.

"There was a big accident over in Micrague. One guy died!"

"Oh, that's terrible," Livia murmured, letting her eyelashes drop and rise again to half-mast in a brief show of empathy. It was all she had time for, as Mara leaned suddenly, ever more urgently forward, gripping Livia's arm in both hands.

"That's not the worst thing," she rolled on. "The guy who was killed? He just turned eighteen. That makes the numbers for tomorrow's Matching uneven!"

Two full breaths, painful to the impatient Mara, passed before Livia spoke in response. "So, what, someone won't be paired? A girl will be left without her match?"

"Whoever matched with him will have no pair on Matching Day," Mara proclaimed ominously. Her eyes were wide and glittering with morbid excitement.

"What do they do about that?" It was unheard of, as far as Livia knew; there were always even numbers, always a perfect match for everyone.

Mara gave an exaggerated shrug. "Maybe she'll never be matched."

Livia was surprised into laughter. "They can't leave her without a match forever," she said with certainty. "Maybe they'll search out another community for someone that fits even better than that poor boy who died."

Her reassuring confidence sent Mara, humming, away to terrify someone else with proclamations of an eternity alone for some poor girl. The thought nagged at Livia for the rest of the afternoon, though. What if he was matched with me?

"Verin Massada," the stern voice called from the central platform, and a stick-thin brunette drifted toward the three steps that lifted her above the circle of impatient teenagers.

"Philip Pressia." The broad-shouldered redhead that stepped up to take Verin's hand smirked and bowed at the polite smattering of applause that ushered the happy new couple off the stage. Livia smiled approvingly; Verin needed a little more humor in her life.

Livia watched each girl she'd grown up with walk back into the circle, shyly clutching the hand of her new mate, and twisted her skirt nervously in her fingers. It seemed forever before the 'R's were called, and the wad of boys brought in from all the different communities steadily shrank. She met the clear grey eyes of one of the remaining boys as Clanley Ritchell was met by a generic-looking, dark-haired boy, and she thought fleetingly, I hope I'm matched with him. He seemed to be thinking the same thing; his face fell a little when he was called up to greet a willowy blond on the dais.

"Danica Soress," the voice demanded, and Livia stood a little straighter with a sharp intake of breath. Had she been skipped?

All the vague, incoherent fears that had accompanied Mara's morbid pronouncement coursed through Livia, charged with shame as some girls recognized the omission and turned to look at her with expressions of varying pity. Livia felt on the edge of tears.

She saw the blond - that wretched Salvia - pull the grey-eyed boy down to whisper cruelly in his ear and point in Livia's direction, and she contemplated melting into the dirt.

With the blood roaring loudly in her ears, she heard no other names called, and stared fixedly at a nondescript blade of grass in front of her to avoid the glances that were flickering toward her. How can this be? she thought frantically. How can I not have a match?

"Livia, what's going on?" Mara's face held ghoulish curiosity with only an edge of concern for her friend, and Livia couldn't deal with her. She turned without a word and marched to the fountain a good distance away from the platform. People were breaking off now, finding secluded spots to get to know this person with whom they'd be partnered forever. Livia, wrapping her arms tightly around her gut, had never felt so alone.

How could she have lost a lifetime of companionship without ever tasting it? It was too, too cruel. What right did that boy have to take away everything in one fell swoop? How could he die? She wanted to shake her fist at the heavens, demand an explanation, but she just trailed her fingers through the rippling water in the fountain basin, swallowing hard against the wave of emotions that threatened to show itself grotesquely in her features.

"His name was Bracken, if that helps," said a voice behind her, and she jumped, throwing water onto her dress. She turned to see that grey-eyed boy approaching, and she prepared herself for the humiliation she was sure to experience at his hands; he had, after all, been matched like everyone else, and she was alone - possibly forever.

He did not mock her, though; his eyes held the soft, cautious understanding of someone who pitied another, but was not sure whether that person desired sympathy or not. When she said nothing, he shrugged self-consciously. "Sorry, I realize you might not have wanted to know. I just, he was my best friend. I thought if you did want to know about him, I'd at least let you know who you could ask."

A flood of gratitude made it temporarily impossible for her to speak, and then she forced a smile. "I think I'd like to know," she said hesitantly. She wasn't sure; would it be better to know nothing about what she'd never have, or to at least have pleasant thoughts about what could've been? "Can I ask you something now?"

"Absolutely."

"Would I have liked him?"

The boy nodded. "I think so. He was quiet at first, it took a while to get to know him. But once you did, there was no one you trusted more." He added, with the hesitation of an afterthought but the seriousness of something he'd intended to say all along, "Seeing you here, there's no doubt that he would have liked you."

He gave Livia one last smile and lay his hand over hers for a moment, ignoring the water droplets that sat on it like dew. For a warm second, she felt a rush of what it might have been like to have someone get to know her intimately over a lifetime, to love and understand her and for her to love back, and then the grey-eyed boy was walking with wide strides back to Salvia, and nothing but a hollow sadness remained beneath her breastbone.

Livia hated them. All of them.

The girls with their softly rolling curls, teased and coached for hours in order to look casually delicate when the boys, their shirts tucked in and their shoes shined, arrived at their doorsteps carrying one or two or twenty flowers in one hand and a shining invitation in the other. They walked with springing steps the short distance to the gathering hall in the center of town, hand in hand or arm in arm, and Livia wanted to throw rocks at the whole lot of them.

She had been invited, sort of, to join in on the festivities. The community officials, not sure what to do with the first single person over eighteen in a century, had hesitantly allowed for her participation in all the new couples' activities; so far, she had partaken in none of them.

Desperately, she wanted to be a part of the revelry, but she could not force herself to walk into the rooms full of happy girls and their happy boys, and have nothing herself. Her mother, unable to comfort her, had begged her to go to the dance. It was the last night before all the boys would be returning to their own communities, taking their matches with them. It was the last night she would seek Mara, who had paired with a boy from Onek.

And she'd tried: she'd gotten dressed, piled her hair up on top of her head and pulled her elbow-length gloves on, but nothing could motivate her to step outside her house as streams of giggling lovebirds trickled by on the way to the hall.

"Go, Livia," her mother said, coming up behind her with a basket of laundry on her hip. "You should at least go long enough to say goodbye to Mara."

"I can't, Mama. Think of how they'll look at me!"

Her mother bent Livia's head down to kiss her on the forehead. "It's not your fault, Neinei, and they know that. They feel bad for you. They all want to see you. The world didn't end when that poor boy died."

"Bracken," Livia said defiantly. Her mother had refused to say his name, insisting that it was better for Livia to know nothing about what she had lost.

Patting her daughter's shoulder, she adjusted her basket and turned to leave. "Go."

Livia had retreated around the side of the gathering hall, standing just outside the golden pool of light that poured like honey from the windows. Sobs caught in her throat and were choked down, unvoiced, as she watched Mara and Verin and Danica and dozens of others receive chaste pecks from shy boys as they spun by in their brightly-colored dresses, waving fluted, bubbling glasses and laughing with abandon.

And there, the grey-eyed boy, Bracken's best friend, was seated quietly with his hands folded in his lap, listening politely to an enthusiastic rendition of some trivial event or another by Salvia. It was always easy to tell when she was excited about something, as her arms pinwheeled and hands fluttered with no thought to how the gestures went along with the story.

He glanced up, and his eyes met, for a moment, Livia's. He looked surprised to see her there, and then a bit sad, and then his gaze drifted back to Salvia, who had grabbed his knee in her earnestness.

This infinitesimal rejection, the refusal to even meet her eyes for more than a moment, pushed Livia over the edge. Tears, burning like acid, washed over her face, and she stumbled away from the window, crying with pitiful lack of restraint.

She staggered into the sparse forest, the trees providing scattered shelter from curious eyes, if any should choose to drift away from the golden party, and the darkness of the night fit her mood, a strangely soothing thought.

"Are you alright?" For the second time, the grey-eyed boy's voice jolted her out of her own misery. She would not face him; not now, when her eyes were puffy and irritated, her nose red and her face streaked with dirty tear tracks. He would see her and compare her to Salvia, and she would fall short; she could not handle right now seeing him weigh her that way and find her lacking.

His hand on her back was another surprise, and then both his hands weighing down on her shoulders as he stepped closer behind her. "Hey," he said gently. "Everything will turn out fine. Maybe, maybe you'll find someone better than Bracken could have been for you."

She forgot her resolution not to face him then, turning toward him with her eyes narrowed to angry slits. "How could I, when everyone is paired already? Besides, I had my chance - he just managed to get himself killed before I could even meet him!" The words came out much harsher than she intended, and the young man in front of her actually took a step back from her ferocity, hunching like she'd landed a blow to his gut. "I'm sorry," she said immediately, automatically. "I shouldn't have said that. He was your friend, "

"It's alright," he said, giving her a ghost of a smile and waving his hand with a nonchalance that didn't show in his eyes. He had that gentle look of quiet appreciation of life that came to some people who lost loved ones, but knew that lost friend would be offended if they did not continue to smile. "I know it's probably really hard on you, seeing everyone so, happy." He trailed off, not looking happy in the least.

"Speaking of happy people, shouldn't you be in there with Salvia?"

His face took on the contemplative expression of someone deciding how to phrase something delicately. "Salvia, she's not quite what I expected to find, on my Matching Day. She's, "

"Lively?" Livia suggested. "Brazen? Exuberant?"

obnoxious," the grey-eyed boy said decisively. "I don't like her at all."

Livia smirked. "Well, you have to like her. She's your match. You love her."

He shook his head. "No," he said quietly. "I don't."

"But she's your perfect match," Livia insisted.

"But what if she's not?"

Livia heard her heart beat twice before she asked, "What?"

"What if Salvia is not the perfect girl for me? What if the girl that I would love more than anyone else in the world couldn't be matched with me because, there was someone else our age who she would like a little bit better?"

"That doesn't even make sense," Livia said, shaking her head. "The matches have always been perfect: even numbers, complete compatibility;”

"But this time they messed up, right? I mean, you should know. You're the person who's affected more than anyone else."

"Well, yes, but;”

"So why isn't it possible that they aren't right on everything else? What if they didn't match this girl with me because she would love this other guy more?"

"Well, so, maybe they did. But if you would love her so much, surely you would want to see her happy, with the man she was meant to be with, right?"

"Yes," he said, very seriously. "I would want to see her happy."

"Then you should leave her in peace with the person she was matched with, and focus on learning to love the girl you were paired with."

The interminable silence stretched between them as the grey-eyed boy stared down at the leafy ground and Livia watched the way his hair blew across his forehead in the breeze. At last he said, "What if she wasn't matched with anyone?"

Livia's heart sped up, beating double time as she realized what he'd been saying all along, what she'd been too dim to put together until he'd spelled it out. "But you are matched," she said numbly. "Salvia has you."

He leaned dangerously far forward, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered into it, "I don't want Salvia."

Livia shrank back, confused. These were dangerous words he uttered, dangerous thoughts. People were matched with the people they were meant to be with. How could there be any other way? They couldn't be wrong; there'd been no divorce, no infidelity, no broken hearts in the decades people had been paired this way. Surely it was the right way. It had to be.

"I don't even know your name," Livia said resolutely, as though that settled the matter and proved him wrong. She pushed against his chest to force him back, feeling the blazing heat of his heart under her palm.

"It's Mason," he said quietly, and his words had the sound of discussion-ending power to them too. Livia was conscious of the fact that she had not moved her hand from his chest; her fingers curled slightly, enjoying the silky feeling of his shirt over his skin, and the warmth that radiated from his flesh.

"Go back to Salvia, Mason," she whispered. She realized she was shaking from head to toe, and not from cold. Here was everything she had ever wanted, everything she had imagined when she thought of her Matching Day, but he was not hers. "Please, go back to the party."

With a sigh, Mason touched her cheek briefly, the lightest of butterfly wing contacts, and then he turned and vanished into the night, not toward the party, but deeper into the forest. Livia stood for a long time without moving, her mind racing and her heart pounding like a runner's feet, and then she walked, slowly, directly away from Mason.

"You didn't come to the party last night," Mara said, breaking the silence that stood like frosted glass between her and Livia.

"No." Livia had gotten no sleep the night before; lying in bed, replaying continually the frightening moments with Mason, her heart had never slowed.

"Well, I just wanted to say goodbye, " Mara twisted her hands for a moment before wrapping Livia up in a warm and desperate hug. "I'm sorry, Lenny. I'm going to miss you so much."

The tension between them melted, and Livia returned the hug tightly, sighing. "It's hard to believe I'll never see any of you again - all the girls I've known all my life! Except for Maize and Crista, they're the only ones who matched with boys from here, right? And I don't really even know them."

"Well, you'll see Salvia too, for a little while."

Breathe in. Breathe out. "Why's that?"

"Oh, that fellow she paired with - Mason, isn't it? - his parents have some sort of huge wedding ceremony planned, and they've got a house mostly built for the two of them. They told him to stay here a while, get to know his partner's family for a bit, let her spend some more time with them, and then head back once the house and all the plans were done."

Wedding were an extravagance, a luxury that most people went without, especially if they didn't have the means to make it a massive event. The fact that Mason's family was going to such lengths meant they must be well off indeed.

"So Mason, and Salvia, will be around for a while?"

"Yeah, at least a month, I'd say."

A buzzing numbness in her extremities made it difficult for Livia to respond. She had thought Mason would be gone today, that she'd never have to see him and Salvia together again. But they would be here for a month,

"Speak of the devil," Mara said cheerfully, skipping over to greet Salvia as she pranced up the path with Mason's hand gripped in her own vice-like claw. The dark circles under his eyes said that he, too, had had a night with little sleep.

"Good morning, Mara, Livia," he said politely, giving each of them a little nod. His eyes lingered on Livia, though, and she found herself blushing and rushing to hug Mara goodbye again and begging for many letters describing life in Onek in great detail.

But then Mara left, and Salvia, Mason and Livia were left standing in an awkwardly isosceles triangle. "So, " Livia said at length, rocking back and forth in her slippers. "How was the party last night?"

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:38:25 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Cam was all smiles when she arrived, effusive with compliments over how gorgeous he thought she looked. That helped clear the air, and the two fell right back into their conversation, picking up where they left off and talking into the night until the place closed down and they were forced to leave.

Any time in the future she thought back to that night, Rachel could never remember what they talked about on the walk back to her dorm, because though she listened and participated, her mind was elsewhere. Specifically it was on throwing out all her chaste intentions for the evening and becoming determined to get this boy's cock in her mouth. He was hot, he was a gentleman, and everything about him turned her on.

Reaching her building's entrance, she was about to invite him inside when he wished her goodnight. They made plans to hang out again soon, and he headed off. Rachel headed up to her room, confounded at how genuine he was, stripped off all her modest clothes, and fucked herself silly trying to sate the horniness that Cam had inflicted on her.

Their next date was equally as refreshing, and this time their evening ended with a kiss. A small taste at first, but soon the two felt their tongues intertwine, and their bodies heave and swell against each other's. Yet still, that's where the date would end, but before he left, they made plans once again. Plans for dinner; at Cam's.

This time there was no modesty to hide behind in the way she dressed. She wanted this boy and she wanted him bad. She made sure her best assets were on display, a lovely dress with a deep cut neckline that her ripe, full breasts were practically bursting out of. On her way to his place she was even a little nervous. It had been a while since she had been with anyone, but that wasn't it. It was something about him, he wasn't just another hook up, he was different.

Cam welcomed her at the door with his bright, perfect smile, and she almost jumped him the second she heard the latch click behind her. Somehow she held it together and made her way to the couch, where he had a bottle of wine waiting to share. They each had a glass, falling deep into conversation so easily, and when they were done, Rachel noticed that they had slowly and silently inched closer and closer as they talked. They were practically on top of each other now. Now the talking was done.

Cam brushed a strand of hair away from Rachel's face, and her whole body buzzed. She didn't want to be strong anymore but somehow she waited, somehow she let him make the first move. He licked his lips, leaned in, and kissed her softly. He held her close. She felt safe. She felt relaxed. There was no rush on either of their parts, and the two just kissed, enjoying each other's lips, listening to their soft coos and breaths that accentuated the gentle music playing in the background.

Rachel had never been kissed like this. Kissing was always just a precursor to what came next, but not here. Not with Cam. She could have stayed there forever in his lips, but still she put up no refute when she felt his hands start to spread over her body. Down her arms, across her hips, and then, then; she felt the sweet comfort of his strong hands on her breasts. Cam squeezed them gently, kneading them delicately through her dress. His hands felt incredible, but she needed more than a tease, and so it was Rachel who, through the electric sensations of his lips on hers, reached up and pulled down her top, exposing her fat, milky breast to him.

They groaned into each other's mouth when the skin of his hand touched the skin of her breast. He squeezed harder this time, with more purpose, and Rachel arched her back into him deeper. His finger danced around her diamond-hard nipple before gently tweaking it, then he squeezed again. Rachel lolled her head back in ecstasy, and Cam took the opportunity to kiss his way down her pale neck, over the flat of her chest. Rachel felt her breath involuntarily hold as he lifted her heavy tit, waiting in anticipation for his lips to taste her nipple. She felt the wetness of his tongue around the tip, then the full, soft suction of his mouth, and she almost screamed.

Sensations coursed through her as he sucked on her nipple, and then the feel of cool air. Then his lips on hers once again. He kissed her, deeply and sensually, gently petting and caressing her breast as he did so. Then the kissing stopped. Rachel opened her eyes dreamily and looked up at the gorgeous man she was coupled with. He was waiting for something, waiting for her, and so slowly, still lost in the sensation of his hand on her smooth, milky flesh, Rachel gripped at the length of her dress, pulling it upward as her thick, creamy thighs gently butterflied open.

Rachel smiled at him. He smiled back. Gravity took control of her breast, and Cam's hand slid down her torso. Her eyes shut as she felt his fingers dancing around her inner thighs, moving closer and closer to what they both wanted. When she was unable to take any more teasing he cupped his full, strong hand over her entire wet mound and just held it there. Rachel gasped. She clung to him as his hand pulsed slowly into her labia, the anticipation of receiving his fingers driving her wild. He pecked sweetly at her neck as he got a feel for her most intimate area. Then, the pressure released, and she felt only a single finger begin to glide, almost imperceptibly, over her soaked panties.

She had been here before, had men touch her before, but something wholly new occurred at that moment. He did something no one else had ever done, not even Tim: he asked her what she wanted.

"I want you to show me what you like," he whispered, practically staring into her soul, "I want you to show me how to please you."

Rachel absolutely melted. She pulled him close, kissing him deeply, the heat of passion practically overwhelming her. "Touch me. Please," she hissed. She felt the band of her panties stretch, felt his firm fingers pass through the ginger tuft of pubic hair. It felt like her entire being had opened up completely as the first finger of Cam's hand slipped easily inside her tight body.

Rachel obeyed his request, steering him in the right direction as he worked first one finger, then two inside of her steaming core. She was riding waves of pleasure, wondering if it could ever get better, when Cam slid down her body, and she felt his face press between her legs. His lips and tongue joined his fingers, and created a symphony of intense sensation.

Rachel felt the electricity building inside her, he was playing her body like a fine tuned instrument. Then something happened. She started to feel it. Her whole body was buzzing, her pussy was on fire. There was only one place to go, and she was almost there, He was getting her there.

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!" she started to chant as the feeling kept rising, the rhythmic thrusting of his thick fingers driving her to the edge while his tongue wrote poems on the tip of her clit. She had wanted this for so long, something other than dalliances with Tim, something real, something explicit, something climactic, and now, finally, after so many years, it was coming. She was cumming.

Cam held on for dear life and Rachel cried out in deep rapture as her body spasmed and shook with a deep orgasm. Finally, Finally, her body seemed to cry, racing white hot pleasure through her as she wriggled against her lover's face. It only lasted moments, but Rachel felt like it would never end. Cam rocked her back to earth, holding and stroking her as she came down from an unbelievable high.

When her breath finally calmed, Rachel took stock of what had just happened. For the first time in her life, a man other than Tim had made her cum. She was giddy with excitement, and no less ravenous for the man in question. Staring at him in awe for a moment, that big bright smile of his warming her with its light, her hand drifted down between his legs. He was hard. Extremely. Now it was her turn.

She sat upright, and immediately pulled the top of her dress down completely, bearing both of her huge, heaving breasts to Cam. She lurched toward him, and Cam met her, getting completely lost in the overwhelming flesh of her bosom. He squeezed and kissed, groped and sucked, and while he enjoyed himself, Rachel's hand worked open his pants and freed his painfully hard cock to the night. She sighed. She loved it already. It wasn't the biggest she'd ever had, but it didn't matter. It was perfect.

Rachel cooed and encouraged Cam's working of her tits as she began to explore his rigid length with her hand. She stroked generously, but this was only a warm up for what her true intentions were. When she couldn't stand the need any longer, when her mouth was watering with desire, she disengaged, slid down his body until she was on her knees on the floor between his legs. She smiled at him, she could have returned the favor and asked him what he liked, but she knew she didn't need to. Taking one last moment to appreciate the specimen before her, to feel the weight of his balls in her hand, Rachel licked her lips and leaned in, taking Cam's hard, thick cock into her mouth.

He felt so good between her lips, so hard, yet so soft. So alive. She penetrated her mouth with his length with pure joy, covering every inch of him with perfect pleasure. She wanted to give this man everything he deserved, everything she denied from so many others. Pushing forward she felt him pass the back of her tongue, and smirked in glee as a deep groan from him signaled his entry into her throat.

She wanted him deep, as deep as he could go, and she moaned in delight when she felt his pubic hair push into her nose. She worked him in and out in long, deep strokes, practically using her whole body to suck this boy's cock. It didn't take long before she started to see the signs, the staggered breath, the stiffening body, and it was then that she decided she wanted to do something for him that she had (almost) never done for anyone before.

"God Rachel," he hissed, "I'm; gonna cum!"

She slipped him out of her throat at the last moment, holding his head in her mouth. Her hand stroked his shaft firmly and with purpose, and her other hand kneaded his boiling balls. It was only a moment before she felt the fat head of his cock flare, and then twitch strongly against her as he began to fill her mouth with pulse after pulse of hot semen.

"Huh; oh my gawd," he wailed, cumming in Rachel's mouth. She never stopped, working him through the peak of his orgasm, then slowly caressing him as he came down. Once his spasming subsided, Rachel carefully slipped his swollen cock out of her mouth and looked up at him. Opening her mouth she tilted back so he could see the result of her handiwork, a pool of thick white coated her tongue. She wanted him to see it, to see His cum in Her mouth.

She closed her mouth, and with a twinkle in her eye, swallowed down the entire load.

"Damn, girl!" Cam said with a laugh. She started to laugh too, the wildness of what just happened catching up with her. Cam reached for her, the two of them sharing the laughter, and pulled her lips to his, kissing her deep. Kissing her. After he had just cum in her mouth. She didn't know why, but she found that incredibly sexy.

They held each other on the couch, basking in their newfound intimacy, just relaxing into each other's arms. As the night rolled on, Rachel had a horrible thought, that what just happened was only a fluke, so when they moved to Cam's bed, she made sure to try it again. This time both fully nude, able to feel everything.

It was no fluke.

Rachel giggled with glee after Cam gave her another orgasm. This was real. This was special. Drifting off to sleep after swallowing her second load of Cam's cum, Rachel was excited for the future. Excited for what their relationship might bring, and excited to do all manner of depraved things with Cam, all just short of full penetrative sex. If things went well though, she thought, hopefully that day would come.

Rachel and Cam stayed together all through the remainder of college, and then some, and Rachel was sure there were wedding bells in her future. Unfortunately though, as all good things must, eventually it had to end. Cam was being deployed, and they both decided the strain would be too much. And so at twenty four, Rachel found herself single for the first time in years, unmarried, and depressed. She was still a virgin though, she had never had the experience of totally sharing her body with Cam, a man she believed she loved, because they hadn't married. And that was good. Right?

For the next year, Rachel found herself swinging between self-imposed celibacy, and unsatisfying hook ups. That's why she found herself on her knees in the back of a minivan, sucking the cock of a guy she used to hook up with in high school. A guy who was now divorced, with two kids. She had hoped his time being married would have improved his skills, but after a not entirely unpleasant round of fingering and cunt licking, she tapped out, unfulfilled, and returned the favor, the way she always had.

"Don't cum in my mouth, okay?" she said, to an intoxicated grunt of agreement, then moments later popped his straining flesh out of her mouth to finish the job with her hand. She'd wipe his drizzle from her hands, they'd part ways with a promise to be in touch soon, and Rachel would end the night (this time in her own apartment) doing for herself what the guy she was with could not.

Masturbating always made her kind of melancholy though, as sure enough her thoughts would drift to Cam, and to all the things they had done together; all the ways they had made each other feel good. It was a vicious circle though, as this melancholy is what drove her to rekindle past hookups in an attempt to get Cam out of her mind, only to find herself thinking of him when she returned home unsatisfied, to finish herself off.

Of all the guys she had reconnected with, she ultimately knew what she was going to get (or not get, for that matter), yet it never stopped her from reaching out to them. All, that is, but one.

"Hey." The words sat silently in a void on her computer screen. She didn't know what to expect, or whether to expect anything at all, but nonetheless she put them out there. And waited.

This was stupid, she thought. It was a mistake. It had been years since they had talked. He probably had his own life now and didn't have time for a stroll down memory lane that wreaked of desperation and,

"Hey!" The tension in her body alleviated slightly as the words popped up. "Long time no talk! How've you been?" The tone was jovial and pleasant, as though he was actually excited to hear from her. She started to breathe again, and soon the two fell into a pleasant reminiscence. It was nice to talk to him again. It was nice to talk to Tim.

"I'm sorry I just sort of disappeared back then," she said after a moment of reflection. He was a good guy, and a good friend, as much as she tried to believe what they had was purely physical. "I kind of got; caught up with life, I guess."

"No, it's totally cool," he wrote back, "It happens to all of us." There was a pause, and then a question she hadn't been asked in a long time. "Truth or dare?"

A tingle ran through Rachel's body. She knew where that question could lead when coming from Tim. Wasn't that really why she messaged him in the first place, though? Why try to deny it?

"Truth," she finally responded

"What was his name?"

"What makes you think there was a guy involved?"

"Because I know the reason we kept in touch as long as we did, and when you disappeared, I had to assume it was for a specific reason."

"Oh yeah?" she typed back, annoyed at his accuracy. "And what reason is that?"

"You found someone else who could make you cum."

"I don't think that's any of your business, Tim :P" she said, as coy as ever. She never liked admitting when he was right, and Tim somehow was always right. She didn't even know what she was doing, or why she reached out to him.

"Hey, what's your weekend look like? You wanna come by my place Saturday night and we can; catch up?" Her answer to this question was as good as an answer to his previous one. She'd be telling him a lot by how she chose to answer. There wasn't really ever a choice though. He had made it easy for her, and she wrote back the only word she had ever considered:

"Sure."

"And so I've been a nurse for coming up on three years now," Rachel said, taking another sip of the very good wine Tim had brought out.

"That is so great, Rachel, I'm so happy for you!" She could tell by the tone of his voice he meant it. Tim wouldn't shine her on, he wasn't that kind of guy.

She had gotten to his place at 8, and was met with a big, enveloping hug when she entered. It was nice. His body felt nice against hers. Tim's place was modest, but it looked great. Somewhere along the line Tim apparently grew up, and got some great taste as well. Well, Tim always had great taste, she chuckled to herself. She was trying to tell herself that wasn't why she had come, but if she was already making jokes like that, even to herself, there wasn't much pretense getting in her way.

The atmosphere was cozy and cool, and any nervousness she had felt about rekindling whatever this was; was starting to dissipate. After a brief tour, the two old friends made their way to the couch, where wine and stories of what their lives had become were shared.

He looked good, she couldn't deny it. She had always found Tim cute, but a couple years of age and maturity really did him good. She liked to think he thought the same thing about her, she'd put on a couple pounds, but thankfully it all went to the right places, making her tits somehow even bigger than they had been when he'd last experienced them. She made sure to dress to accentuate those curves as well. She knew he liked them, and she wanted to show off what age and maturity had done for her, but not be too obvious about it. She chose a simple, black dress with a low, but not Too low, neckline that hugged her body delightfully. Her cleavage looked exquisite, and the knee high boots she chose to top it all off added a nice bit of style.

At this point in the night, she wasn't nervous anymore, she was anxious. She wanted him to touch her, she wanted to touch him. She wanted to know if his cock was as perfect as she remembered. But she would never make the first move, and he knew that. He was making her wait. Teasing her. She was once again annoyed at the hold he had over her, a hold that was making her excruciatingly horny.

The night continued, and as they finished their wine, there was a palpable shift in the air.

"How's your mom?" he asked, putting his wine glass down to focus on her.

"She's good," she answered shortly. There wasn't much less she wanted to think about at this moment than her mom;

"Do you still go to two churches?"

"Yes," she said, unconsciously rubbing her thighs together. She knew the implication of his question.

Tim smiled, and shifted toward her, and lowered his voice. "Are you still a virgin?" His hand fell gently to the creamy flesh exposed below her dress. She didn't stop him.

His eyes were locked on hers. She felt a tingle in her body as she answered, "Yes."

He smiled again. "But you've been busy, haven't you?" He began stroking her leg. It felt good. He felt good.

"Yes," she whispered. Tim leaned in close. Damnit, he even smelled good. There was now only an inch or so between them, but the tension inside her made the distance feel cavernous. He licked his lips, and then Rachel and Tim did something they had never done in all the time they spent hooking up: they kissed.

And boy, what a kiss. Rachel generally didn't want the guys she had hooked up with to kiss her, as kissing was somehow more intimate to her than the other activities they got up to, but here, with Tim, it felt natural. He was a great kisser, maybe she had been missing out. But she didn't need a kiss to know how good he was with his lips and tongue.

She was just starting to relax into their make out session when Tim

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:38:19 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Rachel stared at herself in her bathroom mirror before going across the street to meet him. She was playing coy, but was under no misconceptions about what she wanted. She looked at her body as she zipped her sweatshirt over her naked breasts. A lot had happened since that night in the tent after prom, she had learned a lot. She had learned what she wanted and couldn't have. She learned how to suck cock. She wondered if Tim had learned a lot too.

Walking over, she couldn't believe it, but she was nervous. Hooking up in a car was nothing new for her, she had done it plenty of times, but this was different, He was different. There was a new confidence there in Tim, and it excited her. The second his hands touched her body she shuddered and smiled, she knew right then that it was going to happen. That he could do it. Her body was on fire as he freed her big breasts to the night air. There Was something different about Tim, a new confidence that turned her on immensely. His hands worked their way into her shorts, sending electric shocks through her as strong fingers slipped between wet, waiting lips. She couldn't believe it, what was it about this guy? It had been almost a year of fooling around, a year of pleasuring men in hopes that they could return the favor, and here, in this car in this parking lot, the guy she knew from church, the guy whose cum grossed her out that night in the tent, broke Rachel's curse and made her cum in mere minutes.

A year of pent up frustration blasted through her body in wave after wave of pleasure. She moaned. She squealed. She almost laughed. When it was over, she sat there for a moment in shock, the chemicals racing through her still, making her feel slightly loopy. She couldn't believe it, Tim from church was the only guy who could make her cum. Tim with the great cock. Cum drunk and horny still, it was Rachel's turn to show Tim what she had learned. She remembered his cock, his fantastic cock, and she had spent many nights hoping she'd get another shot at it. That night was the night, and after freeing her prize from his pants, she gladly took him into her mouth and gave him a world class blowjob. She was happy to do it. She was eager to do it. For the first time in her life she realized she wasn't just sucking cock, she was pleasuring him.

She gave him everything she had, he deserved it. He gave her something no other man to that point had. And when the time came, when she felt his balls tense up and his shaft grow oh so hard between her lips, she gave him something no other man had ever had either, she kept sucking, and kept stroking, and for the first time in her life, Rachel welcomed the ejaculation of her lover into her mouth. Tim's cum wasn't gross to her anymore, it was wonderful. It slipped across her tongue, pooling between her lips, and when she felt her limit being reached she did another thing she had never done for anyone else: she swallowed.

She told herself, told him, that it was a one-time thing, that they weren't going to get together again, but even before the words left her lips she knew it was a lie. She'd try to get that same feeling with other guys that summer, but no one could do it like Tim, and soon their trysts became a regular thing. Rachel would have a disappointing date, and then Tim would be there to give her what she needed. She was more than happy to return the favor as well. She sucked his cock, he'd cum in her mouth, and she'd swallow it down with gusto.

She continued seeing other guys that summer, though, as she didn't want to admit that there was something special about Tim; didn't want to admit she was becoming addicted to his cock as much as his tongue and fingers. She'd see her usuals, and make sure they went home happy, but it wasn't much more than transactional. All her rules still applied, she was happy to stroke them, happy to suck them, but that's where it would end. No matter how worked up they might be, when the guy started to groan, that last road to release was traveled in her hands, pointed well away from her person. With Tim though, she was totally uninhibited. She wanted to taste him, to feel him, she wanted her boundaries to be pushed and pressed, and Tim knew it. Maybe it was because Time knew the double life she was leading, the never ending tension between being prim and proper and hot and horny, whatever it was, it was intoxicating, and Tim and his perfect cock were the drug. She let him do whatever he wanted, and she would blush repeatedly remembering things the next day, in disbelief that she'd let him use her body the way he had, and what's' more, she liked it.

But why? Cum was weird and gross, why did she tingle with excitement every time she came in contact with his? It might have been because despite doing things with Tim she had only seen in the dirtiest of movies, he was always a perfect gentleman; he'd always ask when the time came. "Can I cum in your mouth?" he'd ask, teetering on the brink, and Rachel would moan in approval, excitedly accepting the warm explosion between her lips. "Can I cum on your tits?" He'd say through passionate grunts and grimaces. Without hesitation she'd say yes and present her spectacular globes for sticky tribute. "Can I cum on your face?" He'd grunt, overwhelmed with animalistic need, this was the only one that gave her pause the first time. She had never let any man's cum get even close to her face, but something about Tim's absolute animalistic need made her say yes. It was filthy, it was exhilarating, and after that first time she never even thought about saying no. He's such a hot, dirty gentleman, she'd think as she tipped her head back just before he spilled himself onto her soft skin.

She'd repeatedly wonder about that period of one's life, when the hormones and the drive for sex really kicks in, turning you into an insatiable pleasure monster, and whether all the dirty things she did were things she'd have done anyway, or if it was all a result of trying her best to avoid doing what she really wanted to do, what her body really wanted to do. Did she truly enjoy sucking cock? Or was it just the best she could do to take the place of having that hard cock push deep into her body and fuck her brains out?

Regardless of the unknowable answers to these questions, it didn't stop her from enjoying herself that summer right up to that sacred line she wouldn't cross, sometimes with others, but more often with Tim. As the days wore down, Rachel tried to play it cool, but the truth was she was not looking forward to going back to school, far away from the one guy that could get her off. The days began to cool though, and soon they parted.

Rachel tried to throw herself back into the world of real men, real men who potentially could get her off, but it just wasn't happening, and so for a while she and Tim kept up their online flirtations, each using the other to add some spice to their masturbation sessions. She even tried to think of the times with Tim when she'd find herself with a real man between her legs, but to no avail. She'd get close, oh so close, -her body would begin that glorious tingle, but it would never get beyond that. Not even thinking about all the hot, dirty things she and Tim had done that past summer.

This meant that though she got to have her fun and play with some lovely hard cocks, none of them got what Tim got. None of them got to fuck her tits, or cum on her, or cum in her mouth. None of them got more than they needed. Well almost none of them.

Rachel was at a party being thrown at the apartment of one of her regular hook ups, a classmate named James. She had gone there fully prepared to spend the night, as, despite never getting her off, she had to admit James was good with his fingers and tongue, and had a very nice cock that she honestly loved sucking on. She was excited, as it had been a few weeks since she had gotten any, and they knew each other enough that it was a guaranteed good time, if ultimately not quite totally satisfying.

The party was a great time. Rachel was delightfully looking forward to her own personal after party, when suddenly all thought left her mind and she stopped cold in her tracks. Her eyes had spotted a familiar face across the room, it was Bill. She felt her stomach drop and her nipples tighten, he looked good. Real good.

Rachel floated across the room, coasting on a combination of nostalgic lust and alcoholic buzz, and the two began talking. They had picked up where they had left off, and it was clear to her by the way he couldn't stop stealing glances at her considerable cleavage that he was thinking the same thing she was, but still there was something different, something slightly off. It all became clear when she met the girl he was with.

Bill seemed slightly embarrassed, as was Rachel, but they played it off the best they could as the three of them talked. Rachel learned they had met at work, and had been together for a couple months. Anything after that fell on deaf ears though, as Rachel couldn't stop picturing the two of them together. They looked good together, and she could tell by the way the girl clung to Bill that clearly she was familiar with "what he had to offer." She smiled through the rest of the conversation, but all that was in her mind was what the two lovers did in bed. Did he make her cum? She bet he did. She bet this girl didn't have the hang up Rachel did. Did she suck his cock like Rachel did? Could she take all his impressive size into her throat like Rachel did? Did she swallow his cum? Rachel bet she did. Did he fuck her? Did her petite body take that thick, wonderful cock inside her? Rachel bet she did. It was this last thought that made her tingle with excitement. She bet he looked amazing fucking her. And she bet the girl loved it.

Bill and his date excused themselves, as they had other places to be, and Rachel tried to keep the thoughts out of her mind and enjoy the rest of the party. As people began to leave and the crowd thinned out, she and James started making eyes at each other, and when the first opportunity presented itself to do so the two stole away to James' room and locked the door.

Clothes were discarded quickly, and it was only mere moments before Rachel felt warm, wet lips clamp around her nipple and begin to suck generously. James loved her tits, and she loved that he loved them. He was good with his mouth and his hands. He'd soon continue this exhibition lower on her body, and she was more than ready for him. Rachel was soaking wet, and felt his fingers easily slide inside her. When his tongue hit her clit in unison, she moaned as electric shocks of pleasure burst through her. He was good, great almost, but even then, as worked up as she was, she couldn't quite get over that final hump.

Giving the poor boy a break she quickly thanked him by returning the favor. He was nice and hard, and his length slipped swiftly between her lips and into her wet, waiting mouth. James was nice, his cock was nicer, but as soon as the firm flesh penetrated her mouth, her thoughts went to Bill. And as her thoughts turned to Bill, her hand snaked down between her legs. She remembered Bill's big, beautiful cock, and how much she loved sucking it, and felt the rush of pleasure course through her as she touched herself. She loved teasing him with her tongue and sucking on the head as she stroked. She loved the way he twitched in her mouth when she'd hit the right spots. She loved the way she felt stuffed and full as he passed the back of her tongue and slipped down into the tightness of her throat. In and out, in and out of her throat while she held him firm and worked his balls, worked them so well that it was hard for him not to,

"Ugh" she moaned through the meat of the cock in her mouth as her pussy spasmed and she started to cum. The sounds of her pleasure vibrated through the hard meat in her mouth, and then gasps and moans from James melded in the air with hers. James' cock was tucked into her throat and beginning to spasm. Oh no, she thought, he's cumming! She pulled him out of her throat, but caught up in the suddenness of the moment, Rachel kept the boy's spasming member in her mouth as he filled it with a generous amount of hot cum. The moment being what it was, she didn't have much choice but to swallow, so swallow she did.

"Holy shit," James gasped as the intensity of his orgasm waned, "holy shit, that was amazing! You've never done That before!"

"Well," she said, searching for a response, slightly embarrassed, "I guess you just brought it out of me tonight!" She chuckled nervously, wiping a stray bit of cum from her lips. She had James' cock back in her mouth the next morning, as he clearly was hoping for a replay of the night before, but although his balls were drained when she left, this time not a drop of it made it to her mouth. She had broken her own rule and had no intention of doing it again, but didn't feel too bad about it, he hadn't made her cum, but he definitely Helped her cum, and so for that one time she decided he deserved it.

James started blowing up her phone every chance he got, of course he did after That performance, but Rachel wasn't interested anymore. In fact, for the next while she wasn't interested in anyone. She had her eyes set on what she really wanted, she wanted Bill.

But she had no idea how to get him back.

"So this was a guy you used to hook up with?"

"Yeah; we were pretty hot and heavy for a while," Rachel typed into the messenger box. Rachel and Tim might have been far away from each other, but they were still friends, and they still talked. She found it was easier to talk to him about personal stuff, maybe because of their history, maybe because of the distance. And besides, there were definitely still nights where talking to Tim came in handy. Nights like tonight. "He's the one who taught me how to deepthroat."

"I see," he wrote back. She felt herself blush. She would never tell him what she wanted, but she knew he could never resist the bait when she laid it out. "He taught you to do it; but I taught you to like it? ;)"

Bingo.

"Stop" she wrote, feigning annoyance on the screen while her insides started to heat and boil in real life. The truth was, she missed Tim. Missed hooking up with him. He was a great guy with a great cock, and most importantly;

"Did he ever make you cum?"

"You know he didn't :P" Gush.

"Did he ever cum in your mouth?"

"You know he didn't." Double gush.

"Why not?"

"You know why," she said, her fingers dipping down into her panties.

"It's been a while," he typed, "remind me. :)" She shook her head, she could feel his smug smile radiating off the monitor. He knew he had her on the hook, and from how wet she was, and the buzzing pleasure she was triggering with her fingers, she couldn't deny it.

"Because the only person who gets to cum in my mouth is you," she typed with one hand while stroking her slick lower lips, it's true it was a little white lie after that night with James, but the lie was much hotter than the truth. "Brat," she fired back for good measure. She hated how horny he got her sometimes.

"Oh right," he wrote back in mock ignorance. She waited anxiously for what was going to come next, strumming herself slowly so she wouldn't get too far too fast. She waited on edge, but nothing came. Maybe he wasn't into it tonight, she wondered, maybe he,

"Do you remember that carwash we had over the summer with the church youth group?" A shiver went down her spine. She remembered it very well.

"Yeah, that was fun," she said, trying to appear as un-horny as possible.

"Do you remember what happened when it was over?"

"I do," she said, another shiver running through her.

"My mind is just a blank," he said, that smug radiation returning, "remind me."

"You and I stayed late to put everything away in the shed behind the church," she began. It was an innocent enough sentence, but it obscured the sense memories she had of that day. They hadn't planned to get frisky, but that didn't stop Rachel from picking a bright, revealing bikini top to wear beneath her pale t-shirt. The shirt wasn't white, but she knew once it got wet, it was going to get nice and clingy to her magnificent breasts, illuminating the bikini underneath. She knew he'd be watching.

"And what happened when we got into the shed?" The question made Rachel's eyes involuntarily close, and a slight moan escape as she conjured up the memory. They had been teasing each other all day, and then, away from prying, religious eyes, up against a stack of chairs, their bodies collided.

"You put your hands down the front of my tiny jean shorts; and put your fingers inside me." She mirrored the memory with her fingers. She was wet and tight.

"Did you like it?"

"What do you think?"

"I don't know, I can't remember :)" He was such an asshole.

"Yes Tim," she typed with annoyance, despite how flushed and soaked and buzzing she was, "I liked it."

"Well that's good," he wrote. It was, she thought, it was really good. She didn't know if it was the situation, being so close to so many people who could catch them, or if he had just gotten that good at pleasing her, but she was absolutely on fire that day. His fingers were magic, and he sent her wanton body into overdrive, plunging inside her and gyrating over her throbbing clit. "I seem to remember you asking me something while I was doing that, didn't you?"

Rachel felt her face flush and her pussy gush. Whatever it was about Tim, she was comfortable enough with him to really let loose what she kept hidden behind her good girl demeanor, what she would call her inner slut. She wanted him to do things to her she'd never want another man to, and sometimes she'd ask for them, too. "Yes."

"What was it?"

She felt a chill run through her. "I asked you to talk dirty to me." It might have seemed like a fairly innocent request to most others, but for her it was a huge step.

"Did I?" Oh, boy did he;

"Yes."

"Did you like it?"

"Yes."

"What did I say?"

Rachel tensed up. There was no way she was going to repeat anything he said to her. "I don't remember.?"

"No?"

"No."

"Too bad."

She knew Tim knew she was lying, but he didn't push it, he knew that was the quickest way to these little sessions they had being shut down. Truth was, though, she remembered it alright, she remembered every word, she thought about it frequently when she touched herself.

He talked about how tight her cunt was, how wet she was for him, how she was such an unrepentant slut for his cock. It was intense, but it turned her on so much because it was true, at least it was how she thought about herself. He talked about her huge tits, how much he loved putting his cock between them, talked about her mouth and her throat, how they were so good to his cock, so wet, so hungry for him. He talked about how pretty she was, and how she looked even prettier covered in his cum; about how he knew she loved to be covered in his thick load. She shook almost uncontrollably as he continued on, teasing her about being caught by someone from their church, someone she would know who would see her being a slut for him.

As she careened toward orgasm, that's when Tim brought out the kill shot, the thing he knew got her the hottest and wettest, testing her, teasing her, trying to get her to admit that what she really wanted was his cock deep inside her, fucking her good, making her cum, pushing the bounds of her commitment for "purity." So far she hadn't broken, but it was getting harder and harder. And so was Tim.

Lost in sensation, Rachel's hand drifted to Tim's swim trunks, gripping his sturdy pole. She knew she didn't love Tim, but boy, did she love Tim's cock. She'd never admit it, but it was true, she Did want that cock inside her. She Did want him to fuck her. She'd imagined how good it must feel many times as she touched herself, but she could never let him do it. Good girls don't do that. Do they? That thought was

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:38:14 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward: This is a story featuring Rachel from the explicit novel, “Sex Ed. Lessons”. meant to flesh out her side of the journey. While it would definitely make things richer if you've read that series, this is written to stand on its own. And if you have read that series, and you notice that some small details don't exactly line up with the events of ‘Sex Ed Lessons’, don't worry about it.

"Do Not cum in my mouth, okay?" a grunt of intoxicated agreement was cast down, and Rachel dipped back down to take the hard, glistening cock before her, back into her mouth. Rachel was worried, though. Not worried about whether he'd forget what he agreed to, It didn't matter, because she could always tell right before they were going to burst, she was worried that she was 25, single, and a virgin. She was worried because all of these things were based in the same concern, i.e. that she wasn't yet married. Growing up in a conservative, Christian household (one so involved that her family actually went to Two churches), being married was very important, and the key to unlocking the next era of her life. It meant she'd be in a secure relationship with someone she loved. It meant that she could start thinking about starting a family of her own. But most importantly, although she'd never admit it, being married meant she could finally fuck.

In all outward appearances, Rachel was the definition of the good Christian girl, or at least that's what she worked very hard to make her family and fellow church goers believe. In reality though, it's not that she was "bad," but she definitely pushed the boundaries of what might be deemed acceptable to her religious and social circles, especially when it came to sex. She was still a woman, still had needs, and did everything she could to satisfy them, as long as it was within the boundaries of "no premarital sex." Or at least within the boundaries as she interpreted them.

Sex was never talked about in her household, and if the topic ever snuck its way in, there were only negative feelings expressed. Her mother always looked down on unwed mothers, or women who lived with their significant others out of wedlock. Most impactful, though was the way she spoke about her ex-husband, Rachel's father. Her father had cheated on her mother, and Rachel knew what that meant, he was having sex with another woman. It was wrong. It was immoral. And so that's how Rachel began to think about sex, as something bad and immoral. But if that was the case, why was she so interested in it? Why did the thought send such a jolt of excitement through her body?

This moral and personal confusion got even more complicated when she touched herself for the first time on her 18th birthday. There had been a boy at her party that made her belly flutter, and later that night, her hand drifted down to the source of that heat and excitement. After the rush of guilt she felt after that first glorious orgasm, she decided, well, That wasn't Sex. That didn't Count. That was something she could do again, and boy, did she want to. It was her little secret, something she did discreetly, behind the backs of her family and friends, and the clandestine nature of it made it all the more exciting.

First it was just the sensations of her body, touching, exploring, that was enough, but soon other things started creeping into her mind's eye as she pleasured herself. It wasn't just her touching herself, it was dreams and fantasies of being touched by others. By men.

Rachel's interest in sex developed as quickly as her body did. By 18 she had grown into quite a striking young woman. Tall, with long red hair, she wasn't skinny by any means, but she was an athlete, so she became a wonderful series of curves that began to bring her a lot of attention. She quickly realized that the main focus of this attention from the opposite sex, men and boys alike, were her impressive, 38G breasts. She knew they were staring, she knew they liked them, and pretty soon she began to realize the power she had over men. She'd never, ever admit it, but she liked it. It turned her on to think of boys at her school sneaking peeks down her shirt, or certain dads at her church who couldn't help but get lost in her cleavage. The thoughts would harden her nipples, making them so sensitive, and she'd squeeze and knead the big, hot flesh deliciously on her path to self-gratification.

It was around this time, amidst this new era of exploration, when Rachel discovered porn, another thing her mother had demonized, another thing she knew she would be chastised for enjoying. Yet it was another thing she'd never ever admit she enjoyed, another thing whose secrecy and taboo made it extra hot to her. It began out of a combination of hormones and pure curiosity. As men became interested in her, she became more and more interested in them, in what they wanted and what they offered.

She couldn't take her eyes off the screen that first time. Tense with excitement and the fear of being found out, she trembled as the two lovers began kissing and caressing. She practically held her breath once they started to remove their clothes. She had never seen muscles like the rippling row of glistening power the man had beneath his shirt, and her body tingled as the woman's hands and lips cascaded over them. She could feel her nipples getting hard beneath her clothes, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She was alone, the house was empty, and still the feeling of doing something wrong held her in its grip. It gripped and excited her all the same.

Entranced by the passion on display, Rachel realized she audibly gasped when the man on the screen tore open the woman's shirt with one forceful movement. The woman wasn't wearing a bra, and the click-clacking of exploding buttons heralded the reveal of two considerable breasts. They were full and beautiful, but Rachel knew hers were much bigger. Still, she couldn't take her eyes off them, especially when the man took them into his strong hands. The woman sighed in pleasure. Rachel was transfixed, no man had ever touched her like that, and now the desire to change that was firmly rooted in her mind. Then came the lips.

When the man on the screen took his partner's nipple into his mouth, Rachel felt a buzz as if it were her nipple he was sucking. Transfixed as she was, she barely registered her hands moving up to her breasts and beginning to knead them through the thin fabric of the t-shirt she was wearing. It was electric, and it was the hottest thing Rachel had ever seen, at least until the man began to kiss his way down her body. He removed the rest of her clothes in a whirlwind, and soon his face landed between her taut legs.

Rachel gasped, and as she watched this man pleasure the woman with his mouth, her hands drifted down into the front of her shorts. She was soaking wet, and buzzing. Her fingers slipped between her flushed lips, and her body erupted in sensation. Pretty soon she was lost in the feeling of her own body, eyes closed dreamily, caught in the soft clouds of moaning coming from her computer screen. The tension inside her was rising, careening toward a boiling point, and when her eyes opened, a shudder ran through her. The couple on the screen had shifted, and now the woman was on her knees in front of her lover, looking longingly up at him as her fingers danced around the length of a very large, very strong-looking, Very hard cock.

Rachel couldn't look away. She had never seen a penis in her life, and here, on the screen before here, was quite a specimen. She was taken aback by the size, but even more so the passion and excitement with which the woman was touching it. Her hands ran up and down its thick length, making it flare even more with each downward stroke, eliciting deep moans of pleasure from them both. Rachel was practically writhing in her seat, lingering so close to the edge, entranced by the woman working the thick cock. Then the woman leaned forward and took the fat head into her mouth.

Rachel moaned loudly, clamping a hand hard over her mouth in embarrassment. Still, she couldn't take her eyes on the forbidden expression of passion she was watching. She hadn't even considered putting her mouth on a penis, as an option. And now here she was watching it being done, and finding it highly erotic and sexy. When they changed positions again, and Rachel saw the ecstasy on the woman's face as the man slid himself inside her cunt, it was all she could take. Her eyes clamped shut suddenly, she bit down on her finger to try and keep quiet, and her body exploded in orgasm.

Coming down, she watched the two in a languid, post-orgasmic daze. The way their bodies moved together was intoxicating, and elicited a deep want and jealousy inside Rachel. She wished it was her getting to experience that thick, fabulous cock. She was lost in the moment when suddenly the man's breath began to shorten and wheeze, and he backed off enough so that his partner could quickly drop to her knees in front of him once again. The camera pushed in close on just the straining tip and the woman's sliding, stroking hands, and with a final, loud howl, the man shuddered, and thick white ropes began leaping and pulsing out of the tip of his cock and splash across the woman's face and into her open mouth.

Rachel wasn't expecting this. She hadn't even considered it. She stared for a moment, then quickly shut the video off, sitting for a moment with what she just witnessed. It was jarring, it was disgusting and dirty, but at the same time; she couldn't stop thinking about it.

Putting the ending out of her mind, she reveled wistfully in the experience of watching the two lovers. But porn was bad, wasn't it? She had been told her whole life to watch out for it, to avoid it. But it was just the one time, out of curiosity, she didn't "watch porn," that wouldn't be right. And so she told herself that would be the only time, and it was. At least until the next time. And the time after that. And the time after that.

Rachel had been developing strong desires, desires that she was trying to control, but sometimes would find their way to the surface. One such instance happened during an all-night youth group event where all the teenagers locked themselves inside the church to watch movies and play board games all night. Rachel had had a long standing crush on this one fellow member named Devon, and seeing as they both were graduating high school soon, that night would might be the last time they'd realistically see each other. So, deep in the early morning hours, Rachel and Devon found themselves hidden away from the tired eyes of the other teens, and there, in the dark corner of the church stairwell, Rachel had her first kiss. It was nice. It was clumsy, but Rachel didn't care. To her it was electricity coursing through her body. She was excited. She was giddy. She was more turned on than she'd ever been in her life.

Breaking from the kiss, Rachel took a moment to compose herself. When she refocused her attention on Devon, she realized he was looking down at her chest. As it was a sleepover, Rachel had on a long sleeping shirt, one which had pulled tight against her mammoth chest thanks to the position they shared on the stairs. She looked down and saw what the young boy was transfixed on: her nipples were like two tiny diamonds atop her impressive globes, pushing hard and prominent against the thin fabric that covered them.

Rachel smiled. Her brain was awash with pleasure chemicals, hormones dialed to eleven for this first romantic experience, and before she knew what she was saying, the words tumbled out of her mouth. "You can touch them if you want."

Caught completely off guard at being caught in his ogling, Devon sputtered, coughed, and quickly exited the scenario and the stairwell, leaving Rachel alone, aroused, and embarrassed.

Making her way back to the group, it wasn't long before the first of the others snuck over to her and gleefully whispered, "You and Devon kissed?" Still raw from the embarrassment, Rachel denied it, saying she would never do something like that. And from that point on, as far as any of them knew, she kept true to her word.

But luckily for Rachel and her hormones, her church life and her high school life were two completely different worlds, with absolutely zero overlap. At church she was the perfect princess, living her life as pure and as chaste as possible, under the watchful eye of her mother and God, but at school she could be whoever she wanted. At school she had options.

Her first opportunity for something real came at a party at a friend's house. The friend's cousin was in town, and Rachel thought he was exceptionally cute. Lying to her mother about where she was going, Rachel was excited as she dressed, taking care to purposefully show off her deep cleavage and considerable assets for the first time in her life. She looked good, she knew it, and when she got to the party, her suspicions were confirmed. All eyes were on her as she walked in, and the boys all flocked to her side shortly thereafter.

It didn't take her long to get what she was after, and soon enough she found herself in a quiet bedroom with her friend's cousin, making out. It was a breathy, zesty affair that started out innocently enough, with touching in very chaste places. But when the boy decided to test his limits and made the first move to touch her breasts, Rachel felt her whole body flush. For the first time a man was touching her enormous breasts, and it felt absolutely wonderful. She wanted more.

"Do you want to see them?" she said breathlessly. All the boy could do was nod. Rachel had picked a top that showed a lot of cleavage, but that didn't translate into the easiest removal, and after some pulling and shuffling she finally spilled out over the top and into the cool night air. She made a mental note to remember something easier access for the next time.

The boy's eyes were as wide as saucers, and before she could even give him the go ahead, his hands were on them again, kneading and squeezing. Rachel lost her breath at the sudden explosion of feeling, and her eyes closed as she lost herself in the sensations. The boy's lips cascaded over her neck as he worked her big, sensitive tits, and Rachel's hands slipped down over his body, taking in the feeling of her first man. He was tight, powerful, and vigorous. Her hand stopped suddenly when it made its way between his legs, and underneath the fabric of his jeans she felt, for the very first time, what she immediately recognized as his cock. His Hard cock.

To say she was excited would be an understatement, and she could barely control herself. She squeezed and rubbed the hard rod beneath the boy's pants, doing everything she could to get a sense of its size. Between the hands squeezing her breasts, and her hands squeezing his cock, Rachel was totally lost in the moment, so much that she didn't even register when his body stiffened and he pulled her tight to him. She heard him groan and gasp against the flesh of her chest, and then immediately she knew what had happened. He had cum in his pants.

There was a moment of silent recognition, and then suddenly the boy was off of her. Some awkward words passed between them, and just as quickly he was gone from the room leaving Rachel alone, breasts still out, horny and unsatisfied. She'd take care of herself later that night, thinking about nothing but the feel of the hard cock that had been in her hand.

Her next opportunity would come a couple weeks later at another party, this time with a kid from her physics class. Rachel had quite a crush, and had many times thought about him while she touched herself. They had never really spoken, but that night at the party, with alcohol enough for all and her tits on display once again, she found her courage and soon the two ended up alone. This time, when she felt what was between the boy's legs, she quickly made her way into his pants - she was desperate to avoid the disaster of the last time. The boy didn't stop her, and soon Rachel's eyes were transfixed to the fleshy tower sticking out from the folds of fabric, she was finally face to face with her first cock.

She was excited, she was nervous, but most of all she couldn't wait to get her hands on it, just like the woman in the video. It wasn't nearly as impressive as the cock in the videos, but it was a cock, and she was going to touch it. Once her fingers found their way to the hot skin, she began to slowly stroke, doing her best to find her way down this untraveled path. The boy moaned, indicating she was doing things right. It was a delicious feeling.

Rachel's body was buzzing as she played with the boy's cock. Her nipples were like ice, her pussy was drenched, and her focus was so fully turned to the stiff, fleshy member in her hands that she didn't even realize she began to rhythmically squeeze her own thighs together. Each squeeze gently stimulated her throbbing clit, and sent small bolts of pleasure rushing through her. She was feeling good, she was feeling sexy, and so it was quite a surprise when she finally looked back up at the boy and realized he had completely fallen asleep.

Frustrated and disappointed once again, Rachel sighed, did up the boy's pants, and went back to the party, letting him sleep it off. Her mood definitely soured a bit for the rest of the evening, but that didn't stop her from bringing herself to a raucous climax when she got home, images and sensations of that hard cock in her hands racing through her mind as she came.

So far high school boys had been a big bust, and her senior prom was fast approaching. She needed a date who was a sure thing, but she wasn't certain she trusted anyone enough to really let loose with. Then she remembered Tim. Tim was a friend of hers from the youth group at the Other church she went to, and even though it would be breaking the rule she had made, taking a boy from church to the prom would quell any suspicions from her mother, what could possibly happen if her daughter's date was a nice boy from church?

Well, her mother might be a little more hesitant if she had seen what kind of conversations Tim and Rachel had at night over the internet. Maybe it was the fact that she didn't go to that church all the time, thus she didn't see him all the time, or maybe it had something to do with the backrub he gave her that time on the church camping trip. Tim was cute, to be sure, and the backrubs he gave were excellent. They became a repeat occurrence, when the opportunity presented itself, but that camping trip had been special. There at night, near a dying fire, they got very comfortable with each other. She leaned close into his body as he touched her, beginning to wonder what it would feel like if he touched her in other places. She didn't even realize she had let out a small moan. They were isolated, both clearly turned on, and so Rachel leaned into it. She touched his thigh, and arched her back into the boy, sending her considerable breasts up into the night air.

This proved to be too much for Tim, and as he tensed up, grunted, and then quickly removed himself from the situation and said goodnight, she knew exactly what had happened. He had cum in his pants. She wasn't sure how to interpret that at first, but back in her tent, lying quietly next to her sleeping tent-mate, she thought about it. Despite the embarrassment on his end, to her, the fact that her body made him cum in his pants was quite the compliment. And the whole incident had made her extremely wet. Her fingers slipped slowly into her shorts as she relived the event in her mind, and there in the quiet of the night she silently worked herself to a breathless orgasm.

Since that night she and Tim remained in a flirty-yet-chaste relationship, but she knew to get what she wanted she was going to need to step it up to the next level. Looking at herself in the mirror, she took stock of her body. She knew how impressive her breasts were, they were bigger than any other woman she had ever seen. Even bigger than a lot of the women she had seen in porn, too. She also knew what men wanted. And so after a conversation with Tim that had extended long into the early hours of the morning, she made her move, sending Tim some innocent, yet extremely suggestive photos under the guise of needing his fashion advice. It turned her on, knowing why she was taking the provocative photos, and her nipples reacted accordingly.

By the end of that evening, Rachel had her prom date.

The prom itself was fun

Poor Kaity

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:38:09 -0600

Poor Kaity

The world's most awkward school girl.

Based on a post by NiceDayReboot. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Kaitlyn was a charity case, and I knew it. Of course, I always held a sense of guilt about that knowledge because I had to keep her from figuring it out. Oddly, for how often I'd acted as a surrogate older brother to her, she was a year older than me at nineteen. She'd been held back at least once to my knowledge, making her a junior when I was enrolling in college full time. Kaity was a bit distraught at the thought of me moving on and leaving her to fend for herself in her remaining two (given her track record, possibly more) years of high school.

I should probably point out that this wasn't her fault. She had some kind of condition that left her both a little slow on the uptake, and bafflingly naive when it came to social situations. I would have assumed Asperger’s or something, but she wasn't actively antisocial. Far from it, she actively threw herself at people with a witless enthusiasm that generally drove anyone with a sense of self-preservation away. Add to that a conservative, very religious upbringing and a complete inability to detect sarcasm, and it became quite clear how she'd made it this far without friends to speak of, to say nothing of a boyfriend. The few friends she did have were the type of socially unconscious girlfriends you'd pick up through Sunday school, with the Christian charity to befriend the poor dear and self-righteous enough to be persona non grata in any of the popular social circles. For all the effort she had put into acquiring a boyfriend, she couldn't seem to think of a use for one aside from holding hands and filling in the required space on a well-adjusted high school student's checklist. The few boys new and ignorant enough to accept her attentions generally called it off after an awkward day or so, going on to insist that it had never happened should anyone bring it up in the future.

Which left me. When I came to high school as a sophomore, transferring in from another school, I'd also been met with her amorous attentions within a week of my arrival. Unlike most of her usual victims, I had the foresight to turn her down. However, I'd used the "Let's just be friends" approach I'd found effective at warding off unwanted advances in the past, citing that I didn't know her well enough to date her. Kaitlyn took that literally, to the point where I was abruptly transferred from potential token boyfriend to Best Friend Ever without much say in the matter on my part.

Now I might be genuinely antisocial. I don't hate people, per se. I just often find better things to do with my time. So it was no small amount of trepidation that I faced her daily enthusiastic greetings, surprise hugs and torrential reports on anything that might have happened to her in the space of her attention span, which was mercifully brief. I have to admit it was a bit embarrassing to be greeted every day by my name squealed at the top of her lungs, usually accompanied by a cheerfully spastic wave and an intense hug whenever she got within range. But I wasn't trying to impress anybody, so I endured it with as much friendliness as I could muster. Besides, she did squish pleasantly against my chest whenever she hugged me, a pleasure somewhat mitigated by a habit of forgetting to wear deodorant at least twice a week. Still, I often had to dispense chaste "side-hugs" lest certain anatomical reactions betray exactly how I enjoyed them.

My own peculiar scholastic situation meant I only saw her at most twice a week, spending the rest of the time in advanced or college level courses, to which I was consigned despite my relative antipathy to studying. I may be a smartass, but I never put much work into it. I owed most of my advancement to parents who were constantly jockeying to have their "genius son" skip grades, take advanced courses and whatever legal or illegal means would put me further ahead of my peers. Despite that, it became pretty clear to me that I was probably Kaity's only real friend. She never seemed to notice, but most people went out of her way to avoid her. I couldn't really blame them either, I just happened to be more susceptible to guilt than most, and letting her putter away in all the wrong directions was easier than possibly hurting her feelings by telling her how to fix herself. In hindsight, she may have been aware of the situation to some degree, but I don't think her position really dawned on her until her nineteenth birthday.

She invited me, of course. She must have ended up inviting half the damn school. I was wondering how she was going to cram all of these people into her house, let alone feed them. It was supposed to be a pizza and pool party in her backyard and she was expecting twenty or thirty people. So, when I rattled up her driveway in my battered Mazda, I was a bit confused by the utter lack of people. The confusion slowly turned to horror as I figured out what was going on. It became pretty obvious as I let myself in that I wasn't just the first to arrive: I was the only one to arrive. Kaity perched forlornly on a bar stool in front of a counter laden with full pizza boxes, cake and assorted party snacks, none of which had been touched. Her mother busied herself non-nonchalantly about the kitchen, apparently unwilling to risk disturbing her daughter more when she was obviously upset. I caught sight of her younger brother gazing longingly at the food, wondering if it was ok to begin eating with no party guests in sight. At the risk of embroiling myself in what was obviously an awkward situation, I spoke up.

"Hey Kaity! Sorry I'm late. Where's the party?" She perked up a bit as I announced myself, and I caught a grateful glance from her mother as I tried to salvage the occasion.

"No one is coming." She let a bit of her melancholy show through her happiness at seeing me, "My friends all had more important things to do than come to my birthday,"

My eyebrows rose involuntarily at hearing Kaity of all people resort to sarcasm. "Well," I retorted, "To hell with them then. I know I'm worth ten or twenty of them on a good day, so why not have a party of our own?" I punctuated my declaration by leaning down and lifting her unruly dark hair out of her eyes, giving her my best devil-may-care grin.

She responded about at well as I could have hoped, giving me a hopeful smile through tear-reddened eyes. "Okay."

Her mother took advantage of the distraction immediately, shooting me another thankful glance as she took charge, "Let's just have dinner then, we can go out back later, maybe break out a movie or something once it gets dark out."

Despite the poor turnout, I felt like I'd managed to bring enough life back into her for the family to pick things up. We gathered round the pizza for her mom to say grace. We talked more than ate, for once I felt like an actual friend, and a bit more human than I'd felt in a while, struggling to help my naïve little friend through the realization that most people didn't really want to be around her when it really came down to it. Still, I made sure she had a good enough time. Even her mother seemed to be in a rare good mood as she snagged some pizza for herself. He little brother was in hog heaven, going to town on the overabundant food like a starving man, which should have been a warning sign that the disasters weren't over.

Not content with going into a food coma like any sensible child, the little bastard decided he wasn't feeling well and promptly threw up down my back. I was disgusted and a bit outraged, feeling hot bile soaking into my clothes and listening to the middle-schooler hacking up a storm. I might have felt a little sorry for him had I noticed how red he was getting while I politely excused myself to change into the swimming trunks I'd brought with me.

While I was skinning out of my slimed clothes and tossing them into the family washing machine, I caught some frantic raised voices and the slamming of the front door. A few minutes later, a soft tapping at the laundry-room door prompted me to finish pulling on my trunks and call out, "I'm decent."

I had my back to the door, bent over the washer when Kaity walked in talking quickly, "Mom's taking Kyle to the emergency room. She said it's ok if we used the pool while she's gone."

Running over that little non-sequitur, I choked out a surprised, "Wait, the Emergency Room, why..." before I turned around and abruptly lost all will to continue. Kaity was standing framed in the door, somewhat dopey smile still showing on her face, in what had to be the smallest bikini in the county. In her habitually loose clothing, I'd always assumed she was a little pudgy, but her current attire was busy banishing such notions, as well as most rational thought, from my mind. Strips of white fabric with black polka dots did a rather poor job of covering curvy pale flesh, and I swore I could hear the strings of her top humming with tension as they tried to restrain the snow-white balcony which dominated the landscape, and certainly made a fair bid for my attention. The sudden ringing in my ears drowned out whatever she had to say, forcing me to stammer out, "I'm sorry, what was that?"

"Oh, I said he had an allergic reaction to the tomatoes. We got him a special pizza without them, but he ate the wrong one." She answered, oblivious to the effect she was having on me.

"Right." I responded curtly, more like he'd eaten that one and then kept going. "Is he going to be ok?"

"Mom got him his epi-pen in time, but he's probably going to have to spend the night in the hospital again. It's happened before, so he'll probably be fine." She sounded like she was reassuring me for some reason. "So, you want to go swim?"

For some reason cold water sounded like a great idea just then. "Sure." I responded, regaining some clarity. As long as I just kept looking at her eyes; she turned around and I lost lock, my eyes dropping lower. I could see the presence of some baby fat clinging to her belly, but those honestly impressive tits and rolling hips served to even her out into an hourglass anyway. She was by no means supermodel thin, but the figure she cut in that bikini was favorable regardless. A fact that my mind only confirmed as I watched her stride dragging her bikini bottom between her ass cheeks, revealing more beautifully rounded pale ass cheek with every step. I barely made it halfway down the hall when the evacuation of blood from my brain was answered by a swelling elsewhere. My rising cock twitched, tenting the fabric of my swim trunks too obviously for me to play off. I fought off a little irrational panic as I tried to free it by tugging at my waistband. No such luck. Please don't turn around I, thought futilely in Kaitlyn's direction.

Telepathy not being the most reliable of methods, she chose just that moment to look back at me with that silly fucking grin. She stopped walking when she saw my mortified expression, then saw the reason why I looked so embarrassed, her hands flying up to cover her mouth as she gasped and turned the rest of the way around.

We both stood at a loss for words as the awkward pause grew and my face only got more red. Then again, so did hers.

"Chris; " She broke the silence hesitantly, "Is that your; your; penis?" She almost whispered that last word fearfully, and I felt the irrational urge to face palm.

"Yes." I said dumbly. "Look, can we sit down for a moment? This is really awkward."

"Uh, sure." She very distractedly led me into the closest room, which happened to be her bedroom, a fact which only heightened my discomfort, although I didn't want to explain to her why. She sat down on the bed, and I couldn't find any other place to sit, so I sat on the bed a few feet from her.

By this time, my erection had decided to tangle itself in the netting of my trunks and, despite the embarrassment it was causing, showed no signs of backing down. Especially with Kaitlyn sitting so close and staring at it so fixedly. I tried to fix it as subtly as I could, given the circumstances, but the stupid netting only conspired to pinch the head, making me wince involuntarily.

"Does it hurt?" she asked, and I abruptly wondered if she was doing this on purpose. I managed to mutter an apology.

"Sorry, it's like this being a guy. Sometimes you see someone; something and it's kinda got a mind of its own."

"So; I did that?" She asked with some amazement, once again leading me to believe she was fucking with me.

"Yeah, I mean, sorry. I don't think of you like that or anything, it’s just you're very attractive and..."

She cut me off, this time she was blushing, "I'm attractive?" She seemed genuinely surprised that I'd admitted it.

Taking a refuge in audacity, I responded, "Well yeah, when you come around wearing that, and with the way it shows your body and stuff." Honestly this couldn't get any more awkward if;

"Can, I see it?" she whispered, bringing my train of thought to a screeching halt. I stared at her mutely for a long moment, before some impulse in my brain pushed me over the edge. I slid my shorts down around my ankles, freeing my cock and letting it stand free and in plain sight. I looked at Kaity to see her go furiously red, bite her lower lip and unconsciously cross her legs.

"Kaity?" I asked, worried I'd gone too far, reaching over to touch her shoulder. She twitched in reaction before tearing her eyes away from my erection.

"Looking at me gave you that?" She said in a tone of disbelief. I was about three seconds from calling bullshit. There was no way she was that naïve.

"Kaitlyn; you're a virgin?" She nodded slowly, looking me in the eye. "But you at least had sex ed, right? Right?"

"No. Mom called the school when she heard it was happening and got me excused."

Oh. My. Fucking. God. "Oh, Kaity. So you've never seen a; man naked before?" Her face answered the question for me, and I noticed her hands clutched white-knuckled behind her back. "Would you like to touch it?" She looked at me like a dear in the headlights, a mixture of shock and guilt in her eyes before she looked back down and extended a hand gingerly towards my groin. Cool knuckles grazed the curve of my shaft before she pulled her hand back as if it had been burned.

I gave her my best patient smile, becoming less embarrassed for me and more for her by the second. "Here." I took her hand and guided it back to my cock, wrapping her fingers around my girth and feeling myself shiver at the soft touch. I looked back at her, "Have you never masturbated before?"

She seemed too distracted by the feel of my warmth in the palm of her hand to be taken aback by the question. "No, I; it doesn't feel right!"

Once again I felt something like pity for the poor repressed girl. I edged closer until our thighs were together, forcing her to straighten up to keep her hand on my cock, which she did without thinking.

Fair's fair, I wrapped an arm around her to cup a tit through the bikini. "Here, let me show you."

It was her turn to shiver as I stroked her through the soft fabric, when she didn't protest, I made sure my other hand found a tit and softly squeezed. "Stroke my cock a little, Kaity."

She blushed at the profanity, but her hand started to gently rub my shaft and she stammered, "Like, this?"

In answer, I leaned in and kissed her, my lips leaving hers after only a moment to trail down her jawline before finding the sweet spot behind her ear. A nibble here, a lick there, and I was rewarded by feeling her breathing increase. Her arousal manifested in other ways too, as my hands found her nipples beginning to show through her bikini. I caught one and rolled it between my fingers, and her breath caught in her throat.

I let my other hand fall to her lap, only to find myself denied access by her reflexively crossed legs. "Kaity." I prompted into her ear as my hand wormed itself between her thighs to stroke her through the fabric. I could instantly feel the profile of her swelling clit through the cloth, and I massaged it gently.

Kaitlyn was still somewhat hesitant in her attentions towards my cock, although it hadn't stopped swelling the entire time. By now I was almost painfully erect, and there was no way her hesitant fingers were going to ease that, no matter how welcome they were.

I disengaged myself from Kaitlyn smoothly, and she opened her pleasure numbed eyes in chagrin as I stopped stroking her. I just smiled mischievously, "Lie back and open your legs." I commanded. She inhaled sharply, looking a little worried.

"But," I cut her off before she could say another word, "Don't worry, just lie back." I eased her gently down, letting my mouth trail down her body as she went, latching onto one of her nipples and sucking on it through the fabric, enjoying the way her arching back drove her down faster.

I reluctantly released her tit and turned my attentions towards the joining of her legs, where her tightly closed thighs still denied me access. What was the old saying? Persuasion is better than force? I kissed her belly button before driving my mouth eagerly towards her locked thighs, forcing my tongue between them to feel the swelling of her pussy lips through the polyester. When my lips found the soft protrusion of her clitoris and latched on like a suckling baby, Kaity let out an explosive gasp and her legs parted involuntarily. I lifted up her ass to position myself better, getting my head between her legs before I began to feast on her slit in earnest. Even through the fabric I could feel both my saliva and her w

Faith: First Times

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:58 -0600

A Good Girl Discovers Sensuality.

By Fredly - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

At last, Faith went to sleep Thursday night. In the early morning she awoke confused by the happening and sights of the night before. She was not sure if she had really seen her classmates, Christine and Jim; together in that alley, or had just dreamed the whole episode. As she became more awake, she began to remember making herself come and recalled the dreams that she had during the night. She recalled that most of her dreams had included an enormous erect penis floating in the air and attempting to enter pinhole size openings.

Faith shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the visions. The visions of the sexual activity continued to dance in her head, so she quietly got out of bed and took her shower. The hot water felt good as it cascaded down her body. The water created feelings in her similar to the feeling of the night before. As the feelings spread, she began to stroke her breasts and imagine what it would feel like if Steve, her boyfriend was caressing her

Her thoughts of him served to increase the excitement. She dropped a hand down to her mound and began to stroke her pussy. Faith quickly found her clit and rubbed herself furiously. The waves of pleasure quickly hit, and she found it difficult to remain standing. She quickly finished her shower and dressed for school.

The small college was bustling by the time she arrived. It was a big day for the students. The rival college’s basketball team was coming into town that night for the annual showdown. When She walked down the hallway toward her first class, she thought about the past twenty-four hours. The thought of her actions in the shower that morning made her smile mischievously.

She stopped to open the classroom door when someone grabbed her from behind. She knew that it had to be Steve. No one else would dare to sneak up behind her like that.

"Good morning, Beautiful!" he beamed as he spun her around.

She reached up and gave him a quick kiss and said, "Morning Handsome."

They made some small talk about the game as she waited to go into class. Faith opened the door, and the couple went into her first class. When they reached her seat, he gave her a small kiss and turned to walk away.

"See you at Lunch," he called over his shoulder as he hurried toward his class. That night their date started at the game, where she cheered.

French Friday

They spent the first few hours of the date in their usual fashion. They had gone to the game then and stopped by the local fast-food joint for a bite and a little conversation with the rest of the gang.

Throughout the game and dinner, Faith continued to have flashbacks of the scene she saw the night before. She hoped that no one would ask her about the game because she was so distracted that she didn't think she could even recall the score.

After leaving the restaurant, Steve suggested that they take a drive. The two of them often drove around town, talking to their friends as they cruised up and down the main street of town. Instead of the normal drive, he turned the car out of town. She was still distracted and didn't mind driving in the county. He drove around for a few minutes trying to make small talk. When she finally glanced outside and noticed that they were driving down a deserted road. Up ahead there was a small grove of trees. Steve turned the car into the grove and stopped.

He put his arm around her and pulled her close. She scooted over and sat next to him and relaxed in the comfort of his arm. He stroked her face with his hand and talked about school, their relationship, and other small talk. She enjoyed hearing his voice and the feel of his hand on her face.

He bent down and kissed her. She felt nervous since they had never really spent any time alone in the car like this, but she was confident that she could stop him from doing anything that she didn't want. As he continued to kiss her, she began to get the same feeling between her legs that she had experienced in the alley. He was gently rubbing her back and shoulder and slowly moved his hand down to the front of her blouse.

She knew she should stop him, but his caresses felt too good. As long as he didn't try anything else, she decided not to remove his hand. He continued to kiss her and stroke her breast. Faith could feel her nipples harden with each caress and knew that he could feel her nipple as it pressed into his hand.

She wondered what it would be like to have his hand inside her blouse. She tried to put that curiosity out of her mind because she had been told that good girls didn’t let a date do that. He moved his hand. At first, she felt a sense of loss and wanted him to put his hand back. Suddenly, she began to panic as Steve began to unbutton her blouse.

"Steve, please don't! I can't let you!" she pleaded. He hesitated but continued to move his hand down her blouse, undoing the buttons.

"Please Faith? I won't hurt you, we have been going out for so long! The other guys tell me that their girlfriends don't mind!" As he spoke, he stopped undoing the buttons and placed his hand on her bra.

She sharply caught her breath. His hand felt so good. She knew that his hand wasn't going to harm anything if he just left it outside her bra. He began to caress both breasts through her bra as he kissed her deeply.

As he kissed her, he slowly touched his tongue to her lips. As his tongue touched her, she opened her mouth and let his tongue run across her teeth and into her mouth. She had never French kissed anyone before, but enjoyed the feel of his tongue as it pushed into her mouth. She began to play with his tongue with hers and sucked on his tongue as it snaked in and out across her lips. Gawd, she loved this!

He took his mouth off of hers and began to kiss down her neck. She shivered and felt as if she was floating in his arms. He continued to kiss down her neck until he reached her collarbone. She knew that he would stop soon, and they would go home. However, Steve continued to kiss along her collarbone, slowly pushing her blouse off of her shoulder.

"God, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed as he lifted his head and stared at her bra. "Please, let me look at you?"

She looked into his eyes and felt the same excitement that she had felt in the alley. "It's ok Steve, I’m nervous and a little scared. But if you really think that I am beautiful, I don’t mind.”

"God, yes! Can I kiss you here?" he asked as he grasped her breast through her bra.

"Please Steve, don't ask! I think that we should go! I want you to, but I just can't. Please don't ask!" As she spoke, she looked down and could see his hand on her bra now that her blouse had been pushed off her shoulder. She remembered Christine begging to be touched and wanted some of that for herself. She watched him reach into her bra and begin to pinch and stroke her nipple.

"Oh, Steve! That feels so good," she exclaimed as she pressed her chest into his hand. She couldn't believe that those words had come out of her mouth. She thought quickly about Jim and Christine and knew that it would feel so much better if her bra was not in the way. "Oh, Steve! Don't stop," she moaned.

She felt him moving his hand behind her back and fumbling with the catch on her bra. She subtly leaned forward to help. She wanted him to continue but didn’t want him to know how she felt. Just when she thought that she would either have to stop him or help him, she felt the catch give way. Her bra came loose, and he placed both hands on her full breasts.

"God! What nice tits!" he said.

"Please Steve, don't talk like that! It sounds so vulgar!"

Steve just blew it and made her feel cheap. "But babe, they are just beautiful! I can't help it!" he croaked. She was beaming again. His words boosted her fragile confidence in her own sexuality. He was out of the doghouse almost immediately.

She felt him fumbling to remove her blouse and bra and leaned into him, trying to help without showing her eagerness. Faith knew she should stop him, but she just couldn't. It felt too good. She felt herself being pushed back so that she was lying on the seat. Steve placed himself on top of her and kissed her nipples.

She arched her back so that she could press more of her breast into his mouth. "Yes! That feels so good! Don't stop! Kiss the other!"

Steve sucked her tits and she could feel the hardness between his legs as it pressed against her. Without any conscious effort, their hips began to move together. He ran his hand down her side and moved his hand in between their bodies. He pressed his hand against the front of her jeans. It felt so good, she wished it could go on forever.

Faith felt his fingers move as they attempted to unbutton her pants. She could almost hear her parents' lectures and the shame she had been taught. She panicked and pushed him off of her. She knew that he could not continue, but why? She was so confused and frustrated that she felt like crying.

Frantically she pushed him away. "Stop that! You know that I am not that kind of girl! I just can't let you go any further." Faith’s parents’ lectures spilled out of her mouth.

"Come on babe, stop teasing me! You can't just tease me and leave me like this! I’m so hard that I think I’ll burst! You just have to do something!" he begged. "Here, look for yourself!" he pled as he unzipped his pants.

She could see his straining cock as it poked through his white underwear. "Stop it, Steve! Put it back in your pants! You’re being disgusting!"

Faith turned to look away. As she turned, she took one more look at the object sticking out of his pants. She really wanted to look but the pressure was too much. She sucked in a breath as she froze in her internal conflict.

"Come on Faith! Look at it! I know you want to! Here, I'll take it out so you can see it!" As he spoke to her, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and watched as he pulled his cock from his pants. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him. "That's it! Look at it real closely," he encouraged.

The tone of his voice and hands on her shoulder broke her trance. She knew she wanted to and used his encouragement to make her decision. She looked at his cock. She couldn't take her eyes off his cock as it stood there hard and poking out of his pants. The erect phallus has a magical capacity to draw out a woman’s curiosity.

"Can I touch it?" she asked as she committed to her desires. It was confusing, on one hand, she couldn’t believe that she has said those words and on the other, she really wanted to feel his cock.

"That would be great!" he moaned. "I need some relief!"

Oh, how she wanted his needs met.

She slowly placed her hand on his cock. She could feel his cock pulse and twitch as she touched it. Steve jumped and moaned as her hand came into contact with his cock. It was so hot and firm. She loved the feel of it in her hand. She continued to rest her hand on his cock and Steve sucked in his breath.

"Do you like my hand on you?" she purred. She instantly realized the control that she had over him when she held his cock. She felt her pussy tighten with pleasure as she experienced this power.

"That's good. Just run your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" he moaned. She slowly circled her hand around the pulsing cock and explored the sensation. She could feel the slippery liquid that had oozed out of the head of his cock. Faith spread the sticky fluid around his cock, then, wrapping her fingers around it as far as she could, she moved her hand up and down. He started breathing deeper and rocked his hips, sliding his cock up and down in her hand. "That's it, baby, keep it up! Your hand feels so good! Don't stop, you're going to make me come!" he begged her to continue. "Faith, this feels so good!"

She felt his hips flexing faster and his cock grow hotter and bigger. "Do you like it, babe? Do you like my hand on your cock?" she asked. She knew his answer before he spoke. She was getting a thrill out of talking dirty. Where did that come from?

"Come on baby! keep going! I am coming!" he shouted.

She felt his cock get bigger and watched as the cock twitched and began spraying her hand with what she knew to be semen. Faith watched in amazement as the white fluid kept coming out of his cock. The car was filled with the earthy scent of his cum. As his cum stopped shooting out of his cock, he slowly relaxed and grabbed her into a tight hug. "That was the best!" he said as he kissed her.

Faith felt exhilarated at the pleasure she had given him. She grabbed some tissue from her purse to wipe up her hands and his glorious phallus.

They got dressed in silence. As they dressed, she couldn’t help feeling a little hurt. She had given him what he wanted, but she remained frustrated. Why did she have to stop him? Why didn't she let him put his hand in her pants? Why didn’t she let him?

They drove home and made small talk. It was the uncomfortable chit-chat that often occurred when they both wanted to talk about what had happened but neither one of them dared to start the conversation or admit their feeling. She couldn’t concentrate on anything he was saying, and she was certain that he was rambling on about things he didn’t want to say, just to avoid the silence of the situation. When they got home, he walked her to the door and kissed her good night.

Faith went inside and went to her room. As she undressed, she could feel the wetness of her panties. Faith laid down and stroked herself to sleep. She was so frustrated that she came very quickly and saw stars as she exploded. She awoke two hours later from a vivid dream of his erupting cock. She had to change her panties once again, and go beck to sleep.

Saturday night depths

The next day was Saturday. Faith slept 'till noon. When she awoke and looked at her phone, she saw a message from Steve. He had called and wanted to see her that night. She knew she loved what had happened and she wanted more. Would she get what she wanted tonight? How did she get what she wanted without being too eager? Quickly, she picked up the phone and called him. They made plans to go to a movie and get something to eat.

He arrived on time that evening to take her to the movie. She was excited and could tell that he was as excited as she was about the evening. They went to the movie, as usual, pretending that this was just a usual date. After the movie, she got into his car. He started the car and she heard him ask, "What do you want to do tonight?"

She knew what she wanted but reluctantly she shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Whatever you want honey!" She hoped he would read her mind and make the decision to go to the grove.

They drove down the street and she could tell that he was thinking about the night before. He was trying to play it cool and pretend to casually drive around town. She was delighted that she was able to make him so happy. Steve nonchalantly drove out of town, nervously glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. She knew he was hoping that she wouldn’t notice or object to where they were headed. As they drove, they both knew where they were going. In a few minutes, they found themselves back at the deserted grove of trees.

He quickly kissed her and removed her blouse, reached behind her, and unfastened her bra. He let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't stopped him and began sucking on her tits. She squirmed in delight as he sucked at her nipples.

"That's it hon! keep sucking! it feels so good!" she cooed. He stopped sucking after a few minutes and sat back. He tried to subtlety indicate what he wanted. He raised his hips, trying to persuade her to touch him. She rolled her eye. He wasn’t as clever as he thought he was. She knew what he wanted and decided to play along with his “persuasion.” She reached down and unfastened his pants.

"Good!" he said "That's it! take it out!" She reached into his pants and grabbed his cock. It felt so alive. She lifted his cock out of his underwear and she could already see the moisture collecting on the head. She began to stroke and explore his cock as he signed in relief.

She decided that tonight, she didn't want to go home frustrated. She stopped her ministrations after a few minutes.

"Don't stop now!" he begged.

"How about sucking on my nipples some more?" she asked. He brought her face to his and kissed her.

"Sure, I would love to!" he chuckled. They kissed and he pulled her so that she was laying across his lap, with her head leaning against the car door. She could feel his straining cock as it pressed into her back. He kissed her neck and worked his way toward her breasts. She sucked in her breath as he kissed and nuzzled her tits.

"Yes! Yes, that's it!" she moaned.

He had his left arm around her back, bracing her from the car door. As he kissed her tits, he reached his hand around and began stroking her left breast as he kissed and sucked at her right nipple. He stroked her stomach with his right hand. He cautiously moved his hand lower on her stomach until he reached the top of her jeans. She felt his hand move hesitantly under the waistband of her pants. He moved his hand back and forth along her stomach, just under the material of her jeans, building up confidence, then his hand crept lower and soon was squarely between her legs. She was ready for him this time.

She longed to have him touch her the way she had seen Jim touching Christine.

"Please don't tease me!" she whispered. "I need to feel your hand touching my skin."

He smiled and undid the buttons on her jeans. Steve unbuttoned all the buttons and placed his hand on her panties. She sucked in her breath as he stroked her through the thin material.

"Baby, that feels so good!" she purred. "Don't stop!" She was so wet and knew that he could feel the cloth of the panties getting damp as he rubbed her.

He felt the hair that surrounded her mound and ran his finger down the crease in the center of her mound. She almost lifted her hips clear off of the seat as she felt his finger stroke her through her panties. She rocked her hips into his finger. He then reached up higher and placed his hand inside the band of her panties.

"Go on!" she encouraged him. He pushed his hand under her panties and down onto her pussy. He explored her mound and ran his fingers through the patch of hair surrounding her cunt. He stroked her and felt her pussy lips opening and he could feel the moisture seeping out of her.

"God, you're wet!" he said as he ran his hand down between the lips of her cunt and into her opening.

"Yes! Yes, that's it, rub right there!" she begged. He felt her becoming slicker and opening up as he ran his hand along the slit into her pussy. She jumped as he touched her clit. "Rub harder, come on baby! make me come!"

"Lift your hips so I can get your pants off!" he said as he rubbed her clit.

“Stop talking and help me cum! You can feel enough already!" she groaned as she rubbed her hips back and forth on his finger.

"It would be a lot nicer for you if I didn't have to fight with these damn pants!" he whispered as he continued to circle his finger on her clit, dipping a finger into her pussy.

"You're doing great just as you are! Rub harder! I'm coming!" she cried "Uhn! Uhn! yea baby, more! Yes! yes! yes!" she screamed, and her body tightened as she rubbed herself against his finger. She continued to groan and writhe as she felt the waves of her orgasm.

She started to relax, and she could feel the rock-hardness of his cock poking into her back. She turned to look at the bulge poking out of his pants and started to his cock. While laying in his lap, it was awkward to try and stroke his cock, so she hopped back to her side of the car and continued to explore his cock.

"Yes, baby that's it! Do it like you did last night!" he moaned. She opened his pants farther and exposed more of his cock. She teased his cock as he moaned in delight. "God, Faith that feels great! Put your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" She grabbed his cock and wrapped her hand around it.

"Steve, it's so big! I can't get my hand around it!" she said, still surprised at the size. She knew what she

Adam & Eve's First Time

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:54 -0600

Adam & Eve's First Time

Adam and Eve meet and mate in the Garden of Eden

Based on a post by MrJack. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Readers: Biblical and historical accounts of Adam and Eve's early relationship are very sketchy. This imprecise information leaves much for the imagination to fill in. This tale is an interpretation of events. To paraphrase an old Simon & Garfunkel song; 'You'll hear words you never heard in the bible'

Alone was I, walking aimlessly through the green pastures and meadows, when upon a forested glen I did come. Seeing no harm in it, I entered the shadowy realm for a little exploratory expedition.

Soon I realized I must be careful of the myriad array of briars and brambles which could rip and tear uncovered skin. I began thinking about how lucky animals were to have fur or hair for skin protection. The only furry hair covering I had on my body was on the top of my head and between my legs.

I made up a word for my unclothed predicament. I called it 'nudity'. Yep, I was as nude as the day the Creator made me! This is what I did for a living. I gave a name to 'things' which had no name before.

Truth be told, one of the first things I named was the long, dangly appendage hanging down between my legs. The word 'cock' came to my mind and I decided to stay with it. I believe I came up with the name when I'd named the 'rooster'. Those horny cacklers wake up early in the morning and crow like hell! The cock between my legs was the same way. Early in the morning it did rise and the only way I'd discover to tame its demanding crowing was to pump it vigorously with my hand until it shot out a load of milky cream. A side benefit to this exercise was that it felt pretty damn good doing it!

As I continued walking along, the trees, bushes, and briars thinned out and soon I found myself on the edge of a beautiful garden. I was awestruck by its magnificence and bounty. Right then and there, I decided to name the place 'Eden'.

So amazed was I by the wonders of Eden, I didn't immediately hear the soothing, angelic singing coming from behind a tree. Finally, I heard the melodious tones. With my curiosity aroused, I crept forward to investigate.

Talking about being aroused! Why, as soon as my eyes beheld the sight of the wondrous creature standing there, the cock between my legs became swollen and fully erect!

Nude like me, the enchanting vision had shapes and curves which were stimulating my loins in a way I'd never known before. For some curious reason I had an irresistible urge to mate with the exotic being.

Where in the world this fascinating life form had come from, I couldn't say. Since the being was standing up on legs like mine, I decided this must be a female version of me. I had been calling myself a 'man', so I would call this creature a 'woman'. Woe is me as a man because I've fallen head-over-heels in love with her seductively erotic body.

Touching a tender place in my side where a rib had been removed, I recalled something the Almighty had said about making me a companion and playmate for life. Perhaps this feminine apparition was it.

The woman bent over to pick some berries from a bush. Posed as she was, I realized her body was so picture-perfect a visual image of the word 'playmate' was stuck in my mind and in my eyes.

Stepping out from behind the tree, I walked towards the woman. I had a hypnotic urge to touch her, but I kept my hands to myself. Speaking softly, I said, "Hi there, woman. How are you? Do you have a name? If not, I can give you one. It's my job, if you care to know."

Startled, the woman turned, smiled, and answered, "Hi yourself, Mister. I'm fine. I've been wondering when you'd be coming along. Yes, I have a name. God told me to call myself 'Eve'. You must be the famous 'Adam' he's told me about?"

"Yes ma'am, Adam is my name," I responded. "I'm very happy to meet you, Eve. God has only told me a few things about you. Hell, he didn't mention anything about how beautifully sexy you would be!"

Eve looked at me disapprovingly and sternly admonished, "Adam, we're not supposed to use the word 'Hell' because we come from a place called 'Heaven'!"

"Now woman!" I said firmly. "Don't you start pestering me about my language! Next thing I know, you'll be telling me I can't drink or smoke!"

Looking at me with a frown on her face, Eve asked, "Do you really drink and smoke, Adam? God told me you were a 'good' man with no vices!"

"Miss Eve, don't you fret," I said. "I was just kidding. I don't drink. I don't smoke and I don't chew and I don't go with girls that do!"

Eve giggled at my feeble attempt at humor. Taking my hand, she led me over to a grassy nook near a quiet-running stream. We talked a little while and had a snack made from nuts, berries, and fruit.

Unashamedly, I was giving Eve's body a good hard look. This woman had a head full of long, curly hair. She had a thin bush of curly hair between her legs. Below her bush, long, well-tapered legs ran all the way down to barefooted feet. Upon her chest sat two magnificent mammary orbs.

The melon-shaped ornaments decorating Eve's chest had an alluring, inviting attraction for both my hands and my mouth. My hands wanted to play with them and my mouth wanted to suckle the feminine fruit. There at the tip of each perfect sphere was a protruding, pink nub.

Without asking for Eve's permission or consent, I began playing with the feminine objects I so desired. She didn't seem to mind, so I played to my heart's content. My mind began to think up names I could give to these mesmerizing mounds. I had a couple of words in particular in mind.

Eve beat me to the punch. Smiling contently, she said, "Adam, do you like my girls? I'm not exactly sure about what to call them, but I've come up with two names to choose from. I like the word 'breasts' and the word 'tits'. I can't decide between them. Which one of them do you like better, Adam?"

"Damn, Eve!" I answered with mischievously teasing distress. "I'm having trouble choosing myself because I like your right one just as much as the left one! They're both beautiful girls!"

Shaking her head with annoyance, Eve retorted impatiently, "Silly man, I didn't mean which 'girl' you liked the best! I want to know which name you preferred. Do you like 'tits' or do you like 'breasts'?"

"What's in a name, Eve?" I replied. "A rose by any other name would look and feel as beautifully sweet! How about we keep both names? We'll use 'breasts' on formal occasions like when we are talking to God. I'll say something like, 'God, that's some mighty fine breasts you've given my woman Eve!' And, when we are alone, we'll use 'tits' as a more intimate endearment. I'll say something like, 'Hot damn Eve, your tits are beautiful!' What do you think about that?"

Eve giggled merrily and then proved she too could play the game of mischievousness merriment. "Sounds fine to me," she said. "Mister, you can call them 'breasts' or 'tits' or 'jugs' or 'knockers' or 'boobs' or anything you want just as long as you love them and play with them! You do love them, don't you, Adam? If you do, then you'd better kiss them!"

"Hell yes, I love them!" I answered adamantly. And, kiss those beautiful girls I did. First, one melon-shaped boob felt the oral assault of my tit-hungry roving mouth. The other tit became a victim of a similar attack. Nubile nipples popped to attention against my teeth as my tongue traced kissing circles round and round them.

So violent was my mouth's breast battering, Eve was knocked to her back in the soft grass. A nipple was pulled out of my suckling mouth so violently it caused an audible 'pop'.

Having tasted feminine fruit, I had no intention of stopping now. My flesh-hungry lips explored my woman's silky, soft flesh from head to toe. Her supple lips provided sweet nectar which inflamed the twin fires of passion and love. Eve's abdomen and its bellybutton indentation became playgrounds for my kissing touch.

I flipped Eve over onto her belly and kissed her back, her legs, and the well-endowed fullness of her pretty derriere. 'Derriere'? Now where in the world did my mind get this name? This name is too fancy and formal for everyday use. So, I needed a short, intimate name which would convey the stimulating horniness I felt while playing with and kissing this sweet, soft feminine flesh.

When I bent over again to kiss the fullness of this exotic beauty's behind, my erect cock was tickled by the grass beneath her. I liked the feeling of grass under my feet as a walked to and fro barefooted. Yeah, I liked grass and I liked ass. 'Ass'...? Why this word popped into my head, I couldn't say, but it sounded like a keeper to me.

"Hey, Eve," I said. "Lady, you've got a really nice ass! I like it very much, but I believe the Old Man upstairs gave you a defective one. Why honey, your ass has a crack down the middle splitting it apart!"

Eve giggled with melodious merriment. Flipping over onto her back, she looked at me just as if she were staring at a half-witted man. "Adam," she lectured. "God's ways are mysterious and we're not supposed to question them. Besides, I don't believe my 'ass' is defective because I have a cracked mound on the front side of me, too!"

"You do?" I asked with skepticism. "Well, Miss Prissy, I believe I'd have to get a look at that place before I'd go to giving God the benefit of my doubts. I come from a 'show-me' land, so My lady, show me!"

Playing along eagerly, Eve spread her legs wide and pointed to the hair-covered opening between her legs. During my visual and oral exploration of this wondrous woman's body, I had bypassed this bush-covered place. My thinking was if God had covered it then perhaps it was a female 'thing' with little a man would find appealing.

Man-o-man was I mistaken! Right there, where Eve was pointing, was a glorious mound of erotically stimulating feminine flesh the likes of which I couldn't believe existed! Appealing...? Why, bless my soul, the mounded perfection of Eve's womanhood was the most wondrously fascinating sight I'd ever been privileged to see!

"Believe me now?" Eve seductively teased. "See the cracked place? Mister 'doubter', you just watch this! I'm going to open my spilt place and let you see what I have hidden inside it."

With mesmerized eyes, I saw the woman spread the swollen outer lips of her fabulous mound. Out popped a tantalizing treasure which made my cock swell to its bursting point. Below the dangling jewel, small, butterfly wings of inner flesh gave hint of a moisturized opening.

"God Almighty, Eve!" I exclaimed. "What do you call this marvelous thing? Do you already have a name picked out? I hope so because I'm so stunned I couldn't come up with a name even if God threatened to fire me from my name-calling job."

The woman beneath my eyes smiled and happily answered, "Why, yes Sir I just happened to have picked out names myself! One day I was playing with some baby pussycats. The cute little felines were cuddly, warm, and furry. I decided to name the warm, furry place between my legs a 'pussy'. 'Vagina' is a formal name I picked. The part that's sticking out in between my pussy lips, I call a 'clitoris' or 'clit' for short. Adam, dear, do you like my names?"

"Lordy me, I surely do!" I boldly pronounced. "Damn Eve, I love your names and I love looking at your pretty pussy and clit! But, lady of mine, I'm afraid I'm going to have to do the same thing to your vaginal feminine delights I did with your tits. Babe, I just have to have my hands and lips on them."

Pushing Eve's fingers aside, my own fingers dug into the mound of her feminine flesh. My hands attacked and roughly caressed my woman's pussy. Having tasted the fruit of her breasts, I had every intention of tasting every inch of this delectable female treasure Eve was giving me.

My flesh-hungry lips explored my woman's silky, soft pussy. My mouth felt racing blood running through seductively swollen outer lips. My fingers pulled curly hairs aside so my lips could kiss the silky skin close to her thighs.

Ravenous pussy-hunger seized control of my senses. Spreading the puffy lips, my mouth and lips assaulted the tempting clit. This warm, juicy protrusion of exotic femininity stiffened to erectness as I greedily licked and sucked it.

My licking, exploring tongue found entrance in through the inner-pussy butterfly wings and found this woman's mysterious vaginal hole. The sticky wetness of feminine moisture assailed my probing tongue. Licking and lapping at the slippery stickiness, my stiffened oral cock continued its exploratory quest. Deeper and deeper into the bottomless depths did I plunge.

"Ouch!" Eve exclaimed. "Adam that hurt! You're sticking your tongue in too deep and you're hurting my hymen. And, quit biting my clit so hard! How would you like it if I chewed on your manhood so hard I made it sore?"

Sensing an opening for another avenue of sexual stimulation, I winked and answered, "Well Eve, I suppose I wouldn't mind if you sucked and chewed on my cock for a while. A little lady like you can't hurt my big, hard fella!"

I was wrong, at least I was halfway wrong. Eve tackled me, shoved me to my back in the grass, and grabbed my elongated shaft. Without any planned forethought the woman popped the head of my cock into her mouth.

Just like me, today was Eve's first time experiencing sex. She didn't know any more about what she was doing than I did. Yet, with a cock stuck inside it, her mouth knew what to do. Releasing saliva as a lubricant, this woman's mouth began to hungrily bob up and down on the rigid rod.

While she was sucking on my throbbing erection, Eve's tongue was doing magical tricks all along my swollen manhood. Twisting and twirling the woman's serpentine tongue was teasing my tender flesh and driving me crazy.

"Oh Babe," I gasped. "That feels incredibly good! But, I believe you were told you couldn't hurt my big fella, so you just go right on sucking and I'll lie here and enjoy your feeble attempts to try. Lady, you've got to learn to listen to your man when he tells you what's what!"

I wish God had warned me about a woman's temper sometimes being short. Hell, I had no idea I was teasing Eve too much! I learned my mistake the hard way.

"Adam, tell me how this feels!" Eve impishly said. Her teeth bit into the tender flesh of my swollen cock. She scraped her sharpened chewers all along the length of my shaft. She nipped at my skin and stubbornly chewed on my meaty erection.

Adding insult to injury, Eve mockingly said, "Feels good, doesn't it, Adam? You just lie back and enjoy my feeble attempts. Are you still having a good time, my dear?"

Grabbing the mischievous woman by her long, curly hair, I smacked her ass with a stinging whack and pulled her greedy, cock-biting teeth away from my loins. Pulling her atop me, I settled her on my chest with her tits pushing against my hot skin.

"Shut up and kiss me, Eve!" I ordered. "If you keep on teasing me, I'll turn you over my knees and give your pretty little ass a good and proper spanking! Now, what would you think about that?"

Despite her efforts to prevent it, Eve grinned. "Promises, promises," She irresistibly teased. "That's all a man can do. Why Adam, if you really wanted to spank my ass then you would stop talking about it and just do so!"

Springing up into a sitting position, I twisted the wickedly wanton woman's body into a lying position across my lap. Her sticky, wet pussy was pressed so tightly against my hardened erection our pubic hairs became intertwined. My cock was enclosed within the confines of her warm thighs.

Raising my hand, I slapped a seductive, lily-white ass cheek with a quick smack. Ass smack after ass smack followed until both cheeks glowed with a reddening tint. Eve whimpered, but she didn't cry out or protest my manhandling mauling.

Emboldened, I spanked her again. This time, my stinging slaps must have caused too much discomfort. "God, Adam!" Eve wailed with tears streaming from her eyes. "Mister, if you start getting too rough, I'll kick your ass all over this beautiful garden!"

"Sorry, Eve," I said with genuine remorse. "Honey, I was just so caught up in the excitement of ass spanking I couldn't control myself. How about you lie down and let me kiss it and make it 'all better'?"

Eve turned over onto her belly in the grass and I rained a torrent of soothing kisses all over the reddish skin of her ass. My kissy-licky lips warmed to their task of providing nurturing comfort to inflamed flesh. My licking tongue traced tickling lines all around each beautiful cheek.

When at last the reddened skin turned back to white, I stopped kissing my woman's ass. Picking her lithe body up off the grass, I sat her astride my lap with her legs going behind my back. Her tits were pressed against my chest and our naked loins were touching.

Drippy moisture was leaking from Eve's pussy and running along the length of my stimulated cock. I had been wondering about all the wetness she had between her legs. Was she supposed to be so wet and was it natural?

"Eve?" I asked inquisitively. "Are you certain God didn't give you a 'defective' female body? Your pussy has sprung a leak and is dripping all over us!" Putting her arms around my neck, Eve wet her lips and kissed me with an ardent passion which shook me to my toes. Looking deeply into my eyes, she whispered, "Adam, my dear sweet man, God told me there was a reason for the wetness dripping from my pussy, but he didn't explain it fully. He said I'd like the reason and you would, too. Oh, and yeah, he mentioned something about it being a lubricant for penile penetration."

"Adam?" Eve quickly questioned. "What is 'penile penetration'? I've been wondering about it ever since God told me. You've been around longer than I have, Adam, so what is it?"

Shrugging my shoulders with bewilderment, I answered, "Beats me, Eve. I've never heard of it before. God never mentioned it to me. The last time I talked to the Old Man upstairs he said, 'Adam, when you find Eve, be fruitful and multiply.' There wasn't a word said about penile penetration."

"Oh my goodness me!" Eve cried out. "Why Adam, God said the same thing to me! He said, 'When Adam comes along, be fruitful and multiply'. What does that mean? Do you know how to multiply, Adam?"

Shaking my head as an indication of a negative answer, I pulled Eve closer to me and began to ponder the predicaments of beginning a new species of earthly life forms. This is not going to be as easy as I expected.

As I pondered, Eve reached down and moved my cock into a more comfortable position between her legs. She was sitting with my elongated rod stuck beneath her with the shaft cocooned in the crack of her ass. My swollen cockhead was touching the entrance to the hole I'd seen between her ass cracks. Thinking of that hole sparked my imagination.

"Lord a mercy, Eve!" I declared. "I've got an idea about how to 'multiply'! Have you ever noticed how the male animals in the fields and woods are always jumping up on the back of their mates? The male sticks his cock into the female's ass and they mate. Next time you see them, they might have one or two little ones of their own kind tagging along. Eve, I think they are 'multiplying'!"

"That makes sense, Adam," Eve agreed. "God told us to, so why don't we try it? I'll get up on my knees and bend over and you can get behind me. Try sticking your cock into my ass and try to multiply me."

While Eve was moving into a mating position, I began scratching my head and thinking. As I moved to kneel behind the woman, I said, "Eve, I'd love to multiply you, but I've been thinking. 'Multiply' is a complicated word which is too long and cumbersome. Why don't we come up with a short, more-easily pronounceable name? Eve, how does the word 'fuck' sound to you? I could say, 'Woman, I'd like to 'fuck' you!' What do you think?"

"Oh Adam, that's a perfect word!" Eve heartedly agreed. "You are good at your naming job. Now Mis

My Roommate’s Boyfriend

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:51 -0600

My Roommate’s Boyfriend

My roommate’s boyfriend takes care of my needs.

by Ginger_Sun. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

I had been on a single stint for a while. It had been over a year since having any sexual pleasure from a man. During that time, I watched my roommate have visits from her boyfriend on a weekly basis.

One Saturday, my roommate and her boyfriend were out on a date. I was in the living room watching a movie when they got back in. They sat down and joined me. Seeing them on the couch flirting with each other, knowing they were going to get frisky later, in one sense made me jealous and in another turned me one a bit.

My roommate excused herself to the bathroom. We kept watching the movie without talking. I glanced over to catch him staring at me chest. First, I was a bit annoyed, but then I looked down myself and saw my nipples poking through. I had not been wearing a bra sitting around and getting a bit turned on had made them hard. I blushed and looked back at him with a brief smile before turning away. My roommate then returned, taking him away to her room.

On this evening, they were getting it on and got particularly loud. I turned down my TV volume so I could listen in as they each moaned in pleasure. This made me extraordinarily horny.

After they finished, I turned the TV back up and eventually fell asleep on the couch. Later in the night I woke up, still horny with my pussy throbbing for attention. I went into my own room and pulled my bullet vibe out of my drawer and started rubbing it around on my lips. I could not help but start to moan a bit myself as juice started to run down my leg.

I heard the hallway bathroom door open and quickly went quiet and rushed to turn off the vibrator, hoping my roommate had not heard me. The footsteps were gone and I thought she had made it back to bed. But then I heard my bedroom doorknob start to turn.

Her boyfriend peaked in. I blushed even though he could not see me in the dark. But then he asked, “Can I help you with that?” He must have heard the vibrator!

I was so horny, all I could do was nod my head yes. He quietly closed the door behind him and walked over to my bed. He picked up my vibrator, turn it on, and pushed it up inside me. “Yeah, you are wet. Let me take care of that.”

With the vibrator up inside me, he stroked his fingers on the outside of my night shirt. My nipples became rock solid. Then he began to message my breasts. I started to moan a bit again, but he put his finger over my lip reminding me we needed to be quiet.

The secrecy of getting it on with my roommates boyfriend along with the stimulation of the vibrator inside me was getting me very turned on. My pussy was begging for more.

I put my hand on his crotch and could feel he was rock solid inside his pants. I began rubbing on the outside to tease him. He gave an approving smile and turned up the vibrator to show his appreciation. I unbuttoned his pants and pulled out his cock. It was much larger than I expected. My roommate had found a treasure toy for sure. I rubbed it in my hands imagining what it would feel like inside me.

He then ran his hands down from my breasts along my stomach to my clit. It was very swollen. The vibrator inside me, my hand on his cock, and his fingers on my clit was almost more stimulation than I could take. I had to close my eyes and concentrate on breathing. My body started shivering.

I did not even notice that he had removed the vibrator until I felt his tongue stroke my pussy. I had not been eaten out in a long time. My body quivered each time as he stroked up and down. I could feel the juices running down as he graciously licked them up.

When I started to breath heavy, he let up and rolled me over onto my stomach. I felt my legs spread and then he slid inside me. “That’s what I remember,” went through my mind.

I felt him slowly thrust in and out. The angle had his penis pressing right on my g-spot. With each revolution, I could feel myself swelling slightly more. My body finally released with pleasure exploding in orgasm, screaming into my pillow to keep quiet.

He then dismounted. I turned around, grabbed his cock again, and stuck it in my mouth. I wanted to taste his cum. I sucked until he gave it to me.

When he was done, he quietly put his clothes on, gave me a kiss on the cheek, and left without either of us saying a word.

Neither of us ever told my roommate. And we never did it together again. But I am thankful for him filling my time of need.

by Ginger Sun for Literotica

Julia’s Booty: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:43 -0600

Julia’s Booty: Part 4

The perfect partner.

by Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Julia stood in front of me and looked around like she didn’t quite know what to do. It was like the Julia I knew from months ago, and it was very cute.

“Hey,” I said. I hopped on the bed. “Come here, silly.”

She skipped over to me and the mattress popped up when she jumped on. She was now on her back, fully extended on the bed. I sat beside her as we kissed, and I reached over and pulled her legs apart. She started breathing faster, her eyes wider. The aromas of her arousal were strong and so sexy. My cock was rock-hard. I got up and moved my body in between those spread legs, into a space super warm and pungent. I told her I was excited.

We both looked down at the sight of her legs spread apart, her gorgeous cunt, and my thick erection right there, precum on my tip, pointing towards that inviting cunt.

“Go slow,” she said. “Oh my god, go slow. This is happening. This is happening.”

Her skin was beautiful light brown, mine pale white. I lined the tip of my cock up to her opening, breathing so damn hard. Beyond the precipice. I looked at her, she gave me a nod, and I looked back down and slowly pushed forward, watching my cock head sink in and disappear.

Her breaths were stuttered. “Oh.”

“Oh my god,” I said.

I held her hands and she squeezed back a bit when I pushed forward some more. My shaft slid in. It was incredibly warm. It wasn’t tight, but it felt impossibly good.

Julia was doing little rapid breaths as she took it. And she started waving her hands to her face, tearing up, breathing hard, looking up at the ceiling. She reminded me in that moment of an ex, who was hyper-sensitive and would get overwhelmed with emotions during sex.

“Are you okay?” I asked. “Does it hurt?”

“No. No, just a little,” she said. “It’s just…” She fanned her face and exhaled, tears rolling down her face now. I hadn’t moved in any further nor out. I held her hand.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes. Yes. Oh. Everything feels so strong.”

I told her I understood.

“Oh. It’s okay. Keep going.”

Carefully, I sunk in as deep as I could. It felt perfect and comforting. I groaned oh in total pleasure. My pubic mound was pressed fully against her pelvis, as I massaged her hips. And as I slowly pulled back, rippled rings of pleasure massaged my dick purely. My gasps were choppy and I was fighting to not cum. I was too excited. It was a prickling feeling. I pulled out completely, lined up the tip, and pushed in again slowly. I paid attention to Julia’s facial expressions as I entered her.

“Oh my god,” she said. “Oh my gawd!”

The tone in her voice was so different. Her general dead-pan demeanor suddenly turned perky. And I knew that it was because of me. And the fact that I knew that, in that moment, made the feeling of her cunt just too much. I couldn’t take it. I pulled out of her a little quick, which made her gasp and wince a bit. My cock twitched and tingled and I shot two super hot lines of cum all the way from her pubes to her neck. Ooh Julia giggled cutely.

“Did I do that?” she asked, coyly.

I truly felt like a teenager again. But I laughed and she shared in that with me, which made me feel really happy. “I’m still good. I’m still good,” I said. And I was. I was still completely engorged and rock-hard, like my cumming did nothing to stop my erection. In a funny sort of way it made me proud, both because I was still hard after cumming, and because she was supportive.

"That's so hot that you can keep going," she said.

I tapped my hard dick on her pubes and shook off a couple drops of cum, then lined it back up and entered her fully.

“Oh fuck,” she said. “Yes, my king.”

"Fuck Julia. Fuck." I pulled out again and tapped my head onto her clit, a little more cum dribbling down.

“It’s so messy,” she said.

I then entered her again.

“Yes, keep doing that. Slow,” she said.

We both moaned when I got in fully. Then we watched with curiosity as I pulled out, lined myself up, and slipped all the way back in. More moans. She liked watching it go in and out of her. We were looking at each other too, sometimes, when I’d slide in, watching what the sensation did to our faces, which turned both of us on even more. We were making beautiful music with our moans. It felt so good to be able to express ourselves in such a different way. Any shred of insecurity I previously felt must have been left to roast in the car. I finally went in a little harder and quicker and she went, "Oh."

“Is that okay?” I asked.

Julia held her lips tight and gave a hesitant nod. I started thrusting in her firmly, and every single time she made the same sound.

Oh Oh Oh Oh.

She grabbed onto the headboard and sloped back more comfortably, taking me. “Oh shit,” she said.

“So good,” I gasped out, as my hips were thrusting.

“Yeah dude, yes. We’re fucking now.”

Suddenly we were in a rhythm, my cock sliding in and out of her smoothly, her cunt muscles milking me each time. I started grunting and getting more aggressive, but being careful while doing so. She winced now and then, still. We picked up the pace, however, and she started matching my ferocity. I was loving the sensation of pressing my pubic mound against her puffy cunt each time I got fully in her.

“I can take it,” she said. “I can take it. Oh fuck. Oh fuck!”

“Ugh milk my cock.”

Julia swiveled her pelvis as I was inside and squeezed her muscles and I could feel her grip. I pushed all the way in, then pressed my pelvis further into her puffiness and went oh

“You’re filling me! This is so good,” she said. “You like it?”

I reached onto the headboard and starting thrusting into her harder, going uh with each thrust, my mouth agape while doing so. Her eyes were watering a bit, and she was rubbing her nipples and her hair as she took it. My cock was tingling the entire time. It was almost numb from so much pleasure. But what kept me going was that other sensation, that feeling when your pelvis is getting slammed and it sends ripples from the base of your genitals, upwards. It was driving me forward, propelling my thrusts.

“Oh Julia,” I said. “I’m getting close.”

“You got more???” she said.

“Wait,” I said. I pulled out of her. My cock was twitching up and down. I held my hands in place and exhaled, trying to hold back the sensation just a bit longer. And this time, I did it. My cock was covered in our fluids and it was still pretty hard, but not like before.

“Can we try one more position?” I asked.

“Of course!” she said. She exhaled. She sat up on the bed and we kissed.

“Maybe, like, I don’t need to say this, but you don’t need to impress me, dude,” she said.

She rubbed my shoulders and hit me with a challenge to my vulnerability I wasn’t expecting. My eyes watered a bit and I felt safe. I curled her messy hair over her ear. We hugged.

She leaned into my ear and whispered, “How do you want me?”

“Remember our game?”

Julia’s face lit up. “Oh shit, dude. Yeah. Let’s go!”

I sat on the edge of the bed. Julia got up and walked her bubbly ass around the room a bit, teasing me while I stroked my dick.

“Oh my god,” I said. “After all this time…”

“Umm,” she said. “You finally get to put it in this way.”

Julia approached me and I spread my legs. She got in between and turned around, her ass facing me. Julia looked over her shoulder, smiling. I reached out and grabbed a big handful of her ass with each hand, jiggling each cheek.

“God, this thing…,” I said.

“My boot-aye,” she said, giggling.

My cock was rising up. “Let me just take a quick little…” And I spread it open and stuffed my face in the middle.

“It tickles.”

It was sweaty and full of our creamy friction and a little dirty. And I loved all of it. I pulled back and a single strand of spit hung between my mouth and her ass crack. I wiped my mouth and looked up at Julia.

“Does the air-bnb have a shower?” she asked.

“Yeah. Can I just…?” And I spread her ass cheeks open and dove back in. I just had to. I was magnetized to it. Julia started sliding her ass up and down along my mouth.

“You know how to make a girl feel special, dude,” she said.

“I told you,” I said, “I want all of you.”

“All…"

I pulled my mouth away and she turned around, dropping to her knees between my legs.

“Let me get you ready, real quick,” she said. She grabbed my cock and brought it close to her face.

“It smells like me!” she said, giggling.

“Umm you wanna taste your cunt on my cock?” I asked. Julia took it in her mouth and my dick disappeared in an instant. She tapped her hand onto my thigh and I knew what to do.

Glug glug glug glug glug.

I pulled away and fell back on the bed, holding my cock. “You almost…”

“Sorry!” she said. “I guess I’m, like, really good at that!” Julia laughed very loud.

“You are, my queen,” I said.

Julia let out a slight aw and got up, getting between my legs, her ass now facing me. “Be careful,” she said. “I’m already sore.”

My attention went down to her ass, as she lowered it slowly towards my cock and the last cum that lay within. I pushed her lower back a little forward so her cunt became more accessible. Her cunt lips wrapped around the tip, then swallowed it whole, and her weight slammed into my pelvis and I was fully inside.

My reflexes forced out an oh as I felt the feeling, which was so warm and embracing and cozy. It felt like I was being engulfed, like my dick was wrapped in the most velvety blanket ever. Julia exhaled in front of me, and I hoped she was okay. But my mind quickly went to the sensations of being swallowed by Julia. It felt so intimate.

“Oh yeah,” I said. “That’s it, right there.”

Her ass lifted up and then plopped back down, swallowing me again. It was a different feeling from her throat, but I loved it just as much.

“Oh fuck Julia. Use me.” She started bouncing up and down. Her glistening asshole was winking at me as she bounced her cunt on my cock. I could the smell the sex. The air was pungent and I drowned in the abundance of pleasantries. An electricity within emerged as Julia yelped with each plop onto my cock. And my teeth clenched and my cock stiffened, and the inevitable. I grabbed Julia’s hips and took charge, pounding her cunt hard, her jiggly ass flesh rippling each time my pelvis hit into her. I caught a second wind and held the tingling sensation back, and felt a bit relieved that I could keep going and keep feeling her velvet beauty.

And then Julia said, “Fuck, I’m about to cum. Shit shit shit, keep going, don’t stop don’t stop.”

And that sent me into a stupor and the inevitable wasn’t knocking on my doorstep but rather pummeling it with a redwood log. Julia was making a lot of noise. She grabbed her own panties and muffled her sounds into her dirty underwear. I held on for dear life trying to maintain my hardness and not cum as Julia started slamming into my pelvis slowly, her asshole winking a lot, lifting her ass up again and slamming back down, all while yelping into her panties. She threw them to the side and turned over her shoulder.

“Cum with me,” she said.

As Julia melted velvet in my lap, I couldn’t hold back. I grabbed her waist, still inside, and we fell backwards onto the bed and I thrust wildly into her from behind. And I fucked fucked fucked fucked fucked and my cock was erupting. I pulled out and sprayed cum onto her belly, onto the bed, onto the floor, onto wherever it seemed to want to go. It was a total mess and we slumped backwards. We breathed and laughed and stared aimlessly at the ceiling, sinking slowly into the softness of the bed.

Julia took a limp arm and collapsed it onto my belly. “I’m so done, dude. So done.”

“Such a mess,” I said. “Whew.”

We crashed onto the bed for some time, completely drained. Julia smiled and turned to me. “That was, like, some really good cardio!” She laughed. “That’s my work out for the day.”

I put a lethargic finger up in the air. “Count it.”

“That hurt a bit! I hope I’ll be okay tomorrow. Did that hurt your dick?”

I laughed and told her it didn’t. Julia looked down at my softening dick and noticed a little cum dribbling out.

“You wanna try it?” she asked.

“Uh, not really,” I said, laughing.

Julia looked a little annoyed. “Dude you made me taste me a bunch! How ‘bout this. Try this with me, and I’ll do something special for you tomorrow.”

I looked at her. “Like what?”

Julia slapped my chest. “Take the offer, dude. Let’s share this. It’ll be hot!”

I had to remind myself of a lot of things at that moment, including the fact that sexual expectations are so much easier for us guys than they are for women. But I was also drained, and not really at that level of kinkiness. But there are exceptions to every rule and Julia was exceptional. I gave a reluctant nod. Julia licked some of the cum that had dribbled onto my belly, then took my limpness and sucked out the rest. I flinched because it was an uncomfy feeling after already cumming.

Julia cupped her mouth and we sat up on the bed together.

“Try this with me,” she murmured. “We made this happen together!”

Those words were actually kinda hot, I must admit. It definitely helped. I leaned into her face and we touched lips, and she parted her mouth. It was somewhat thick, somewhat salty, but also mostly neutral and not as bad as I expected. And in the moment I shed my inhibitions as I thought about what we just did, and thought about how willingly she gave herself to me. That made the act a lot easier, and we actually got a little wild making out with my cum between both of us, some of it dribbling down our mouths and onto the bed. Julia moaned a lot and seemed really into it, which in turn got me more into it. And we parted and both swallowed and it was okay. I felt good that I made her happy.

“Hell yeah dude! Did you like it?”

“Honestly that was alright. Your words helped. I thought about how we were sharing something we both put a lot of effort into.”

Julia was bouncing up and down a bit on the bed. “Yes, dude! That’s what I’m talking about. I thought about that before. It’s like, I worked for that. It’s mine, ya know?” She laughed and clapped her hands.

“Happy to do that for you, my queen.”

She kissed me and we made plans for dinner. The sun was setting when she opened the blinds, and the hills looked like golden pillows beneath the heights of Biko House.

Julia and I strolled across campus, occasionally holding hands. She made me feel special. Sometimes we would separate because she got excited to show me something ahead. We ran into a couple of her friends and at first I felt weird but one of them gave me a look that told me that he recognized I made her happy, and then I was okay. Julia was energized by the encounter. She was extra affectionate as we continued our stroll through the campus, and my car had not been broken into.

We walked through a couple blocks that housed some students and locals. Even though it was a residential neighborhood, there was a lot of foliage and trees intertwined within its geometry. One particular street was lined with trees on both sidewalks, forming a tunnel of green leaves that was beautiful and romantic and we kissed under a weeping willow. The city hummed with a fluorescent hue as we reached an intersection of shops and cars and gaggles of people. Julia took me to a Greek restaurant that she spoke fondly of.

By the time we ordered and settled into our outdoor seats, it dawned on me that I had taken her virginity. The fact that I had now become that checkpoint in her life hit me heavy and I began to question things. The fact that I hadn’t thought of that fact until that very moment made me question even more. Julia looked at me with young love. We were so exhausted that we spent most of the dinner saying very little and falling half asleep as we waited for our food. The waiter suspected that we were high and encouraged us to order the baklava towards the end of the meal. We laughed over our exhaustion throughout the evening and looked at each other with such endearment. The food was really tasty but I didn’t feel good inside. We sat across from each other at the table, but I asked Julia if I could sit perpendicular to her because it felt more intimate, and she loved the idea. I asked her how she was feeling.

“I’m so tired, dude. We’re gonna sleep well tonight.” She laughed lightly and looked sleepy, but she asked me how I was feeling.

“I’m okay,” I said, exhaling. “I’m feeling a little lost, to be honest.”

Julia looked like she was about to say something in reaction, but she held her silence, which lingered for what seemed like an eternity.

“I bet I know what’s going on,” she finally said.

There was a tornado of butterflies in my stomach before I asked, “What’s that?”

“You don’t know what we are, as like, a couple.”

I was shocked at her astuteness and before I spoke, she interrupted my body language to say, “You’re a lot easier to read than you think.” She giggled.

“Well,” I said, “what do you think is ”

“Like, I know what you wanna do tomorrow in Monterey…,” she whispered.

I laughed and sipped water that I really didn’t need. Julia reached for my hand. We interlocked fingers.

“We can’t be in an ‘official’ relationship right now. My parents aren’t going to accept my former tutor dating me. Not this soon after, at least.”

I didn’t feel any better. “And so ”

“I want you to be my boyfriend, dude. Don’t you want the same?”

“Yes, I want you to be my boyfriend, too.” Julia spit out her water and laughed so loud half the restaurant could hear us and the waiter was even more convinced of his suspicions.

“Actually, you get right down to it,” I said. “I feel weird about all that, especially with your parents.”

“I need time to work on that,” she said. “On them.”

“A major part of me does,” I said. “But I also don’t want to hold you back. You’re just starting college.”

“I can make my own decisions.”

“Yes, but ”

“What did we talk about with respecting my judgment?” she asked. “And then again when you saw I had Guillermo over?”

“I apologized for that. And you were right. I just feel weird.”

“That’s fine. You can feel weird. It is weird. But, dude, given that, what do you want?”

“I want you.”

“You have me. And we can have everything. But if you can’t commit to us it becomes harder every day. You say you ache. Well, what are you gonna do

Julia’s Booty: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:41 -0600

Julia’s Booty: Part 3

Surviving Apartness.

by Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

She did a cute little toe pivot. “Did I do good?”

I finally caught my breath. “My god. Olympic gold medal. I can’t believe I came that quickly.”

“Yay!” she said. “I wanted to do that again so bad.”

I kind of laughed to myself as I slowly unbuttoned my shirt, realizing that I never got a moment to do such a simple task. Julia came up to me and put her hands on my chest as we kissed, and her mouth was a bit salty and I soon realized why. But I went with it. She jumped into my arms and I dropped onto an ottoman, Julia now in my lap.

“You know what I want to do again?” I asked.

We parted lips and Julia said, “What’s that?”

“You know,” I said.

She laughed. “Now you have to say it!”

“I wanna lick your cunt.”

“Umm,” she said. “That sounds really good.”

“And,” I said, “I wanna taste your ass, too, if you’ll let me.”

She playfully scoffed. “Dirty,” she said. “Why are you such a bad boy?”

“You bring it out of me,” I said. “I wanna taste all of you.”

She gave me a tender kiss on the lips and giggled under her breath. “Naughty boy. There’s a bit of a problem, though.”

“Oh?”

Julia got off of me and stood up. She reached under her dress and wiggled her hips, sliding her maroon panties to her ankles. Those panties had a lot of wetness exactly where you’d expect. She carried herself with warmth and walked to the nearest ottoman. Her back facing me, Julia looked at me over her shoulder as she got on all fours onto the ottoman.

“I don’t think you can eat my ass,” she said. She lifted her floral dress up and over her ass, now fully spread doggy-style, her cunt on full display, a large sapphire-colored heart sticking out of her asshole. “At least not with this thing in the way.” She laughed and wiggled her ass at me.

My mouth dropped. “Wow.”

“You like it?” she asked. The sapphire was made of a sparkly plastic.

“Uh, yeah! But I mean, what does this mean?”

Julia got up and wrapped me in her arms. “You know what it means, dude. I want you to fuck my ass. I’ve been prepping, if you know what I mean!!” She snorted into a laugh.

“But; I didn’t know you like ”

“ I’ve never done it,” she said. “Hear me out, okay?”

“Of course.”

“I want you, so bad,” she said. “I wanna do everything with you. But, ya know, like I said I’m not experienced. I’ve never had sex. So, like, when we do it, and ya know I mean do it do it, I want it to be special.”

“I want it to be special, too.”

“We’re sneaking around, though, ya know? This is hot. But it’s, like…”

“You want to lose it when we don’t have to be sneaky about it,” I said.

Julia’s eyes lit up. “Exactly! But, in the meantime, I want something. I, like, need you in me. We’re being bad here.”

“So let’s be bad,” I said. “I get you.”

“I know you do!” she said. “That’s, like, another thing. I’ve got, oh my god this is so embarrassing having to, like, literally say it. I’ve got feelings for you. And I know you have them for me.”

“I feel worse that I didn’t trust you earlier,” I said. “I shouldn’t have got into my head so much. My lack of trust is an insult to your judgment.”

Julia adjusted into a better posture. “Yep. It felt like that, not gonna lie.” She played around with her fingernails.

“You deserve better than that,” I said. “I’m sorry.”

“We deserve better than that. Think of it like a sport. If we were a team. Our team isn’t going to work if we can’t trust our teammates.”

“Yeah, of course,” I said.

“It’s, like, the same thing with what we’re doing here. Our team doesn’t deserve these facilities. You know? We deserve better than that. I want something better than that. You get me?”

“Yes.” We sat together on the ottoman and I held her hand. “And we’re already moving so fast,” I said. “This shouldn’t be rushed.”

“Exactly!” she said.

The warm lights in the room hummed and I felt a buzzing within. And there was silence and a sense of equilibrium. I rubbed Julia’s light brown hand and looked at her, and I saw her soul and I saw the sincerity and in that moment felt there was nothing more real than what was in front of my eyes.

“I don’t think we should fuck tonight,” I said. I felt that perhaps an earlier version of myself wouldn’t say such a thing. That guy would be too horny to let anything real get in his way. But fuck that guy.

“Wait, what?”

“If I fuck you in your ass right now, I mean, of course it’s different than taking your virginity. But, isn’t it all just different levels of intimacy? I mean, what we already did was hugely intimate. If we keep going right now, we aren’t really shying away from much. When you said it, it clicked for me.”

Julia looked at me blankly then sighed and smiled. “Damnit. I shouldn’t have said anything!” She snorted again.

“It’s going to be so fucking good, though, when we do it,” I said. “Like, I fucking promise you it’ll be wild.”

“I’ve heard stories,” she said. I playfully clenched my teeth.

“I swear, it’ll be even better. I’m going to bring my A game.”

Julia rubbed my shoulder and had a bit of a whimper to her expression. She reached behind her and underneath her dress, making a funny face as she pulled from behind. She held the ass-plug by the sapphire tip, showing me the bulbous cone-shaped black object that had been in her ass just moments before. She looked at it with a bit of disappointment.

“What am I going to do with this?” she said. It was black and glossy and it was evident it had just been in her ass. I must admit to you, at this moment, that part of the reason I was so comfortable with ending the festivities before the parade arrived, was that I knew that ass-plug wasn’t about to magically disappear. I stared some seduction at Julia, who had a look of recognition.

“Bro,” she said. “So this is the legend they speak of. In the flesh.”

“Ok, time out, who is they exactly?” I asked. Julia clapped her hands and snickered and I moved on. I took the ass plug and held it by the sapphire.

“Oh fuck,” I said. “I mean, I just have to take care of this.”

“You don’t have to, like, at all dude!” She laughed uncontrollably and gathered herself.

I looked into Julia’s eyes. “Then let me make this clear. I want to. I fucking want this.” Julia offered her palms, as if to say, all yours, bro. And that was all I needed. I put Julia’s ass plug to my nose and inhaled her ass musk, as Julia herself looked at me with a crinkled forehead and a taken-aback expression. I inhaled some more, her scent rich and earthy and powerful.

“Oh my god, dude, you’re so kinky,” she said. “What does it smell like?”

“It smells like ass,” I said, to a solo audience of laughter. “But I swear, if you get over the fact it smells like that, and start, like actually paying attention to it, it’s fucking amazing. It’s just intoxicating in the absolute weirdest way.”

“Dude, you’re so weird,” she said. “You make me intrigued. What the fuck.”

I continued to sniff it, maybe only a foot away from Julia’s face. My noises of arousal enveloped the space around us. As I began to lick her ass plug, taking in the surprisingly neutral and slightly sweet taste, eyes closed, I opened them to the sight of Julia on the other side of the ass plug, sniffing what I hadn’t got to yet. Her eyes were closed and she kept sniffing while I continued to lick. What a sight, I thought, and what a girl. She backed off from it.

“Oh my god I can’t believe I just did that,” she said. “Ok; I think I get it. It’s, like, kinda addictive. Like, there’s something to it that makes me wanna keep smelling it, even though it definitely smells funky, you frickin’ weirdo.”

I licked the wide base, where it was at its dirtiest, and I looked at Julia and took another risk and dove in for a kiss. And in that moment right before I fully dove in, I saw her see my intent, and I saw her close her eyes and open her mouth a bit, willing to receive the naughtiness from my tongue. We embraced and swirled our tongues and it didn’t have a discernible taste. And the walls hummed with a sound of silence.

I dropped the ass plug and we started to make-out hard. Our hands were all over each other and I was naked and Julia had nothing but her floral dress on. She rolled me onto the ottoman and got on top, sitting on my lap just above my cock, which was back to full energy and already dripping precum. She leaned into me and we kissed, and I scooted back on the ottoman so I could put my feet flat, my knees up. I reached underneath her dress, lifting it up and putting my hand underneath her undercarriage, which was scorching hot and dripping a bit of her wetness onto me. I grabbed my cock and started slapping my shaft hard against her cunt and asshole, occasionally swiping the tip against her wet labia.

“Fuck,” she said. “We need to stop.” But she started grinding on me, bouncing her cunt against and away from the shaft of my steady cock. I was looking into her eyes as I rubbed my shaft against her cunt lips, sliding along them up and down, up and down. My dick would swipe past her cunt opening, and when the head of my cock went past it, down towards her clit then back up again, it would ever-so-slightly dip into the opening before continuing its way up her labia towards her asshole. Julia was moaning and she was twerking her cunt against my cock.

“We need to stop,” I said. “We need to stop.”

Julia was twerking now in such a way that she kept pushing harder against my shaft, so that when I continued sliding my cock up and down along her labia, I was spelunking more and more into her cunt opening each time I’d swipe by. At one point I held my cock, which was leaking out precum, and I pressed the tip of my dick right up against her vagina. I just held it there and shook my cock against her opening, pushing it just a bit, trying my best to somehow not fuck her even though my body was doing everything it could to go against that.

Julia hopped off of me and looked drunk with lust. She lifted her dress over her shoulders and was completely naked now. She got back onto the ottoman and squatted over my dick, hands on either side of my stomach. Her body was so fit and so sexy and her tits hypnotized me with their perky perfection. I watched her as she watched herself grab the base of my cock and intentionally lift her cunt right over my tip. She was now doing what I did, shaking my cock’s tip aggressively against her vaginal opening. And she looked at me like she was begging for it, and I was so out of my mind that I couldn’t think straight and didn’t know what to do. Julia started doing tiny squats directly onto my tip, allowing maybe ⅓ of my cock head to dip into her cunt and out, into and out, into and out.

“Fuck. I can’t take it,” she said. “I want you to fuck me.”

I was gasping for air. “But what about…”

“ I know,” she said. “I’m just so fucking horny. So fucking horny.”

“Here, turn the other way, sit on my face,” I said. “Just; sit on my face…”

“No,” she said. “I want your cock. I want your cock.”

“If this goes in,” I said, “I’m going to fuck the shit out of you.”

“Do it,” she said. “Please, please do it.”

“I’m going to pound your cunt like we’re rabbits.”

“Fucking do it. Fucking fuck it. I can take it. I want it.”

I grabbed her by the waist and brought her in for a kiss. We locked lips and her tongue was maniacal, desperate to do something it didn’t even understand. Thank goodness for that tongue. It made me realize how clouded we both were. While we kept kissing and I kept slapping my cock against her wanting cunt, I lifted her up a bit and slipped my sweaty back down the ottoman in one smooth move, latching my mouth onto her cunt, my legs and cock now off the ottoman’s edge.

Julia squealed as I moved us back to the middle of the ottoman, her on top of me, her cunt straddling my mouth. She was cooing high-pitched yelps while she stroked her clit up and down my tongue. She pinned my hands against the ottoman and started grinding her cunt into my mouth aggressively.

“Oh. fuck. yeah.,” she grunted with every grind. “Oh god that’s amazing. Oh god. Oh. my. fucking. god.”

Her cunt was delicious and so ludicrously wet that my face felt like a total mess even though I couldn’t see it. It didn’t really matter. I was simply happy that she was happy. And what a sight to see her happy, as she grabbed chunks of my hair and kept swerving her cunt over my face, basically using me to get herself off. I stuck my tongue up and we played a similar game, albeit a safer one, where she sat her vagina onto my tongue before popping back up. Just a little in, then out. In, then out. In and out. It tasted vaguely salty, mostly just like skin, and the scent of strong and musky pheromones had me begging for more.

“Uh uh uh uh uh,” she blurted as she fucked my tongue like a cock. When I started swirling my mouth onto her clit she removed her hands from me and pinched her nipples, tugging at them and bouncing on my face while I suctioned her sex button.

“Don’t stop,” she said. “Keep doing exactly that.”

I obliged. I wasn’t quite sure exactly what I was doing, but whatever it was, I just repeated the motions over and over and over and over the top she went with her convulsions. Julia grunted loudly and ferociously, like she was jizzing all over me, like a puma with a guttural roar, one that was shaking and spazzing her cunt onto my face. And I kept going. And in little time Julia turned her spasms into slow rolls, gliding her soaked cunt lips along my mouth, slower and slower now, until she finally exhaled and stopped. She got off of me and helped me up, holding my face and kissing me with the purest intent.

“Shit, dude,” she said. “You saved me. I just needed to get that nut out.”

“You sound like a guy sometimes,” I said. She punched my arm.

“Shut up! Holy shit that was close.”

“Man, you’re not kidding,” I said. I wiped my face and it was drenched with all types of fluids. It smelled sexy and I loved it.

The night was no longer young. We were putting clothes on when Julia stopped me and held my hand. “Thank you. Seriously. That was, like, some legit gentleman shit right there.”

“Of course,” I said. “To be fair I almost caved in. You’re really persuasive!” She smiled.

“You didn’t. And that means a lot to me. To us.”

I put my arms around her and kissed her. “And when we get things right,” I said, “there won’t be any more holding back. And I’m not gonna be a gentleman anymore.” She leaned into me hard and sucked on my tongue.

“I’ll be yours. All of me,” she said. As we pressed against each other, she could feel my bulge strengthening. She reached down and gave it a squeeze. “Let me make sure your tank is empty.”

Julia dropped to her knees and took my erection out. The room was clean and there was a smell of sex. And she was young and brave and the ottoman was wet with our passions.

“Oh boy,” I said.

Something electric happens along highway 17 towards Santa Cruz. At a certain point the need for speed gives way to a slow coasting along the swerve of the roads. The trees tower over, and your eyes can't help but take in the scenery. The trees sway along the hills, the forestry drowns in abundance, and the air is crisp and pungent. Another swerve and the entire scene hits you again. Soon enough from the hills and forestry and the air crisp and pungent, the natural world becomes all that you know. And that’s when the electricity emerges, a sort of prickling deep within, awakening yourself from eons ago, telling you that you’ve finally come home.

But this electricity is fragile and fleeting. And soon enough there are blinking red lights and green signs in Clearview font and cars in caravan, and that old friend goes into hibernation as the city hums with a fluorescent hue.

As I approached the city of Santa Cruz in the middle of a clear April day, I carried some of that residual electricity with me. I was excited to be on a little vacation and leave my day-to-day behind. And of course, I was excited to visit Julia.

It had been almost seven months since we’d seen each other in person. A lot can happen in seven months. I’ve been told that the key to a successful long distance relationship is a commitment to daily communication. In that respect, we had succeeded. We were on the phone every day and zoomed at least once per week, despite my job, and despite her classes and traveling for tennis. But it still stinks. That feeling after those zoom sessions sinks your soul and makes you ache. It’s especially hard when what you have together isn’t exactly defined as a relationship.

Thinking back to my own experiences, I remembered what it was like at her age, especially those first couple years. You’re supposed to step beyond the life you previously knew. Experience new things. Experience new people. Have some serious fun and never get too serious, except for your classes. I wanted all of this for Julia, and at times felt guilty that I was tying her down because of our attachment to each other. I carried these concerns within as I found a guest parking lot in the heart of the campus.

UC Santa Cruz, where the world is your oyster and smells like it too. There were banana slugs all around but not the type you’d find in the woods. The day was beautiful and the ocean breeze complimented the heat. I wore a loose white button-down, untucked, with flip-flops and sunglasses. Even though I was a bit older than these banana slugs, I was gifted with some of those good anti-aging genes. Combine that with my tattoos and I blended in just fine on campus.

But I showed my cards soon enough, getting lost in search of Julia’s dorm. I ate crow and approached a couple guys, one of whom was carrying a watermelon.

“Let me guess. There’s vodka in there,” I said.

“Bruh. We’re about to carve it,” said the guy with the watermelon. “Step 1.”

“Tradition, baby,” I said. “Hey can you guys guide me towards Biko House? I’m lost.”

Watermelon’s friend got me on the right track. He wore a Hawaiian shirt that would have been seen as tasteful if he was on the islands. The boys were energetic and fun and the hills were lush with green grass. Thinking about those young men and their stupid adventures got me thinking some more about Julia. I imagined that Julia ran into plenty of boys like the watermelon bros, as well as a spectrum of others w

Julia’s Booty: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:39 -0600

Julia’s Booty: Part 2

Study Group lab researches advanced techniques.

by Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Julie went directly back to sucking my cock head directly into her mouth. I threw my head back and groaned. And then without warning my eyes widened and my mouth fell open in shock as she pushed her head down and my cock slid all the way into her mouth into the back of her throat. It was like a suction of tight slippery warmth all the way down the base of my shaft. I was giving audible “uh”s of pleasure as Julia stayed locked onto my cock stuffed all the way into her throat, slightly bobbing up and down. She slid it out of her mouth and gasped with strings of saliva dangling between her and me.

“Oh my god,” she said. “I can totally do it!”

“Holy shit that was insane,” I said. “That was insane.”

She gathered the strings of dangling saliva with my cock like it was cotton candy, then rubbed that extra slippery spit all over my boner. “Hold on,” she said. And she swallowed my cock in one fluid motion and had her lips pressed against my pubic mound. I grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed my pleasure into her flesh, and I couldn’t help my legs from involuntarily thrusting just a bit as she was fully engulfing my cock down her throat. She pulled out again with more saliva strings and said, “Yeah, do it.”

“Do what?” I asked.

She moaned and said, “Don’t make me say it! I’m shy, dude.”

“Please,” I said.

She looked at me in the mirror and said, “Fuck my throat.”

I got excited and said, “Oh, fuck yeah,” as I positioned myself just right.

“You can fuck it like it’s a cunt,” she said. Another moment to save for life.

I leaned a little bit to the left of her legs so I could watch my erect cock up and into her mouth, into her throat all the way. I thrusted into her, my balls flapping all the while. She was taking my cock really easily, and let out cute glug noises each time I got all the way in. I inhaled a big breath and started thrusting rapidly into her throat embrace. Glug, glug, glug, glug, glug, glug, glug.

“Ugh,” spilled out of me as I stopped the thrusts and pulled out of her mouth for a moment. I had a tingling and needed to hold my cock a moment, just in case I was about to cum. She opened again and I went back in. Glug, glug, glug, glug, glug, glug, glug-glug-glug.

I caught my breath. “Wanna know something sexy?” I asked.

Julia wiped a tear and asked, “What?”

“Think about yesterday when you told me you liked me,” I said. “And now look at what we’re doing together.” I lifted my cock back into her throat and pounded away.

She caught her breath. “You’re so bad,” she said. Glug lug lug lug.

I pulled out of her mouth and slid away from her, but kept her all fours doggy style. “And just to be clear, I really, really, really like you too,” I said. I got on my knees and buried my face in her from behind, suctioning between her cunt and ass. She yelled out a collection of “Oh my god”s as I ate her up fully.

She turned around and we embraced in deep kisses that swirled our personal flavors back and forth. She got on her back and spread her legs wide, her hand now in between, and she said, “Cum with me.” She started fingering. I started stroking.

We were staring at each other intently and our heads were shaking while doing so because our hands were so busy below. I was biting my lip and staring into her gorgeous green eyes and the inevitable was at my doorstep. And as if on cue she started having short breaths of “Oh” that interrupted each of themselves, and her hand was rubbing furiously. Julia opened her green laser beams fully and I saw the glory and she melted into orgasm as those eyelids lowered their curtains. I was still jerking off hard but was ready to pop off any moment.

“Where; should; I; .”

“ in my mouth,” she said.

“Oh god.”

And Julia got up and I grabbed her head and guided the tip of my cock onto her resting tongue. And I pounded the base of my cock hard and a tingling within arose and the heat increased and I could feel my cum coursing through. I told her I was cumming and her mouth went bleh in anticipation and I spasmed jets of white liquid over and over and over and over at least 6 shots directly into her mouth as she moaned each time a squirt of cum went in.

She closed her lips onto my head and sucked in the last drops as I spasmed with that feeling you get when it’s too much and you can barely take it. Julia took it all in her mouth and swallowed while looking at me. Then she coughed a bit and told me it was salty. Oddly enough that moment of the sexual fantasy breaking into a harsher reality was an even further turn on for me. We both stood up and kissed.

And then in the time to follow we talked casually and allowed the conversation to turn into silences. But unlike before where they were a bit awkward, these moments were now relaxed and fun, and we reflected in silence on what just happened and would chuckle or say something like “wow” every now and then. When we started putting things back to the way they were, I grabbed our underwear from the bed.

“Can I keep these?” I asked, holding her soiled panties. The words escaped my mouth before my brain could catch up to stop them.

“Uh, why?” she asked.

I put them up to my face and inhaled her dirty musk. “Souvenir, I guess. Hold me over until next time.”

She giggled. “You gonna sniff those and jerk off to me?”

“Please?”

“Ok,” she said. “But what do I get?”

I started jerking myself without putting a thought to it. And then I had the thought that I was acting so impulsively in the presence of this girl. And that thought, the thought that she brought it out of me, was making the whole situation even hotter, and my dick got harder in the middle of it all.

“How about a little snack for the road?” I said.

Julia got on her knees and played an innocent face while sticking her tongue out. She nodded her head in approval.

“Feed me,” she said. Bleh.

My cock wasn’t even fully hard at that point, but I had a lingering horniness that wasn’t going to stop me. I slammed my hand hard onto my cock, and pretty much willed myself into a state of ecstasy as I felt the tingling again and I shot a couple more jets of hot semen directly into her mouth. “There you go.”

She smacked her lips as she finished me off. “It’s so hot that I got that out of you.” She got up and started putting her clothes back on.

“You make me want to do everything I can,” I said.

“Like lick my ass?” she said. She gave me a coy smile.

“That. And more,” I said.

She smiled. “I believe it.” She stood and did a little shimmy in place.

I felt great and was in such a light mood, so I then jokingly said, “So. Same time next week?”

And as she finished dressing herself she turned around and said, “Yes” in the most serious way possible. I looked at her and stared into her with lust, and my cock responded in that moment. She saw and returned the look of lust right back at me. It was intense. And I was hard, somehow. She crinkled her forehead a bit and said, “Aw. Did I just say the magic words?”

I nodded.

“Umm. You have some more cum for me?”

She crawled quickly over to me and I ripped my jeans and boxers off in a fury, and she opened her mouth and I shoved my cock into it. And the blood rushed to my cock in no time, and I started throat fucking her.

A few weeks later, and he hasn't heard a word from Julia!

There’s nothing quite like the exhaustion that comes with moving furniture. But if you have the right equipment and some good friends, you won’t be so gassed after moving a refrigerator up two steps. That was the situation I was in Wednesday afternoon, as my friends helped me move into my new place, my own house in a quiet neighborhood not too far from where I worked. We were done in a couple hours. There was a sense of accomplishment as we hung out afterwards hydrating and intoxicating ourselves. It was really nice to have their support, and nice to already feel at home with all of them around. But even with great friends, I always reach a point where it catches up to me and I’m exhausted from the interaction and I need to recharge my battery. Alone. That’s just the way that works best for me.

After they left I sat on my backyard porch swing and cracked a beer. The blue sky dimmed as the sun set. The crickets serenaded the impending night. I stared at the brown picket directly ahead. Hopes and possibilities jumbled around in my head, thoughts of meeting neighbors and enjoying more independence and turning my house into a leveled-up sanctuary for comfort. But another feeling, in my gut, was one of nervousness, of anxiety over what’s to come, challenges with insurmountable odds and ambiguities and a player to be named later. It was time to shut it all off. Time to fully drain. I left the beer to the mosquitoes and shut the screen door behind me. There was a labyrinth of boxes that I worked through to the makeshift bedroom. I stumbled onto the bed and worked my boxers onto the floor.

Lucky guy, I was, to be able to access the memories and mementos of my sexual experiences. I reached into an unpacked bin and pulled out the pair of Julia’s soiled panties. My inhale was deep. Her scent was robust, cunt and ass and pheromones and a lingering scent that was both dirty and sweet. The smells triggered the memories instantaneously, where my cock twitched to the phantom feelings of Julia’s throat jerking it warm and wet.

Glug glug glug glug,
I came quickly and easily but felt frustrated afterwards. I hadn’t heard from her in 3 weeks. At the time of our hookup I told myself to expect nothing and be cool with it. I was truly fortunate, then, to play with her the way we did. Time is a revealer of deeper truths, however, and the truth was that I missed her. But what could I do? We had agreed a few weeks before that we couldn’t text or call each other, just to be safe. A part of me wanted to break this rule, but the fact she hadn’t, made me think texting would only make things worse. Another part of me was severely concerned that I had done something wrong. It was really difficult to shake that feeling.

The next day I encountered two other truths of life. The first is that life’s worries and concerns are very rarely as bad as we imagine them to be. Don’t get me wrong, life can be very difficult, and certainly easier for some than others. But our worries are often amplified by our imaginations when we have too much time and no one around. I realized this, yet again, when I opened my mail box and found a letter from Julia. It felt nice to know this was the first mail my new home received. But the other truth that I encountered is that you rarely get exactly what you want. I recognized this, as the personal letter I was expecting from Julia (; which in retrospect made no sense because who her age writes letters…) turned out to be an invitation from her family for her graduation ceremony. The fonts were swirly and there was gold glitter everywhere.

Some communication was better than none, I figured. But then I also thought, what if this had no input from Julia herself? She wrote her name on the card, but the fact hers was in dark red ink while theirs was in black told me she just signed it after the fact. Her family was just being nice, as they usually were with these types of things. Same reason I’d get an Amazon gift card from them come holidays.

The more I thought about it, the more I reasoned her distance was a best-case scenario. Because, I mean, what if she ended up talking to them? What if she gained some new perspective and felt like I had taken advantage of her? What if, therefore, this was all a really elaborate setup? Was there a van outside my house listening in on me? Is there a graduation ceremony? Do kids graduate? What does that word even mean? And is her name even Julia?

Too much time. No one around. Too much time. No one around.

With too much time, at least, your mind can send you in the other direction. So as that moment passed, and the following days unfolded, I settled on the more stable viewpoint that I was worrying too much and things would be fine. There were no suspicious vehicles outside. Graduations were a thing. And Julia, who actually went by that name, was aware of the fact I was moving. Maybe she figured I’d be busy. She was busy too, of course.

And so truthfully, when graduation Saturday came around everything felt okay. I ate some breakfast and took a shower and dressed up nicely. I even felt pride as I got ready, thinking about what I did to help her get to this point. It felt exciting to gather myself, dressed to the nines, and participate in the celebration. It was a welcoming feeling to slow-roll into the parking lot and saunter towards the gym. The school was really clean and there were balloons tied to everything. There was the sound of high heels echoing down hallways. Fresh baked cookies on trays, carried by a caravan of staff, to an undisclosed location.

Curiosity got the best of me and I followed the last in the cookie caravan down a hallway and around a corner when I bumped into a paunchy man in his 50s with curly black and gray hair. He wore 10 year old Merrell sneakers and had a vinyl record under his arm.

“Well how about that,” the man said. “Small world.”

“Jim!” I said. “So what’s the deal, I move away and now I can’t have a cookie?”

“Wait like the rest of ‘em you little shit,” he said. He reached out and gave me a half hug, careful with the vinyl record. I asked him what he was packing.

“I shit you not, this was a gift from some of the kids,” he said. “These kids, they can’t tell you a thing about music, but they can google, find discogs, find the exact version of a record down to the matrix. It’s impressive and it isn’t at the same time, you know?”

“It’s impressive Jim. You’re just old. You need a cookie or something. Get me one while you’re at it.”

“You’ll be too someday and I’ll haunt your ass,” he said. He handed me the record.

“Songs For My Father? I’m surprised you don’t have this one already.”

“Not this. It’s an original blue note. Rudy Van Gelder etching. It’s impressive, I must admit.”

He showed me its lack of imperfections with the enthusiasm of Christmas morning. “You know what I’ll be doing tonight,” he said.

“Let me guess,” I said. “Amaretto on the rocks?”

He laughed in an ostentatious sort of way. “A Van Gelder original deserves scotch. Neat.”

“Neat,” I said.

Cookie-less, I found my way to the gym and took one of the few remaining seats. The family I sat next to were warm. Their daughter played tennis with Julia and the father knew a lot about the French Open. The ceremonies were pleasant and everyone was safe. It all seemed so easy up to that point. At the end, the principal talked into the microphone and there was feedback noise that got the students too hyped. She eventually told us to head outside.

The gigantic field beyond the gym was known as the quad. The green felt never-ending. There were folding tables with gold and white striped sheets, and the drink bowls had ladles. The rumor was that the cookies were soon to arrive. Families were scattered in all directions. It was a very pleasant sight but I had a lot of trouble feeling comfortable as the inevitable dragged me down. But I reasoned that if there was an issue it would have happened already. Another student’s little brother found me and asked me to show him my tattoo and I did and he was funny.

With less reluctance and more relaxation, I searched the sea of tall, long-haired girls with caps until I sighted my siren, posing for her dad who tried his best Scorsese impression with a Galaxy S series. When I arrived we all exchanged hugs and Julia felt warm and it felt okay. I scrutinized her face for anything, while keeping my cool, and she was very hard to read. We kept it light and Julia played with her hair in the maroon bow.

There was no sign of the worst-case scenario. It seemed like most of my concerns were self-inflicted, so as I realized this I was able to loosen up and enjoy their company. The conversation was light and flowing. I suppose one could say I was betraying their trust, but I was sincere and earnest with my job, and my experience with Julia was coming from a place of similar sincerity and mutual communication. At least that’s what I had convinced myself of.

And in that moment the thought was out-of-reach, floating far beyond the expanse of the grass. The day was bright and there were napkins loose in the light breeze. Out of the corner of my eye I spotted another one of my students. I was beginning to feel that I should go, or that I was close to staying past my welcome, and I told them I should go say hi to some others. Julia’s mom offered tea if I were to come by in the summer and I was amicable. Julia took a break from playing with her hair bow and handed me a present.

“I, I mean we,” she said, “wanted to give this to you.”

“It’s nothing,” said Julia’s mom. “Really, could we perhaps give you something more? Do you like Apple or Samsung?”

“Mama I took care of it,” said Julia. “Remember?”

“Oh yes, yes,” said her mom. “Open it!”

It was a shadow box, it seemed, like the type you’d find in a Michael’s. The box was black and about the size of a football and heavier than you’d expect. And floating in the center, behind a pane of glass, was a miniature decoration, a sort of education-themed mashup of notebooks and binder paper, pens and pencils, a ruler, all with a swirling red ribbon throughout.

“This is so nice,” I said. “What a sweet gift. Thank you.”

Julia said, “You can take out the back and there’s a gift card there too. But it’s kinda annoying to, like, pop it back in. Hope you like puzzles.”

“Why’d you put it there?” asked her dad.

“So it’s all in one thing. I told you!” said Julia.

Her dad put his hand on my shoulder. “I used to feed lions, back when I was a young man like yourself. How blessed I am that I did!” He tapped his nose and laughed and Julia stared him down.

“She’s having a sleepover with friends,” said her mom. “We think it’s just an excuse. Anything to get away from us!” Both her parents laughed and I played along.

The gift was a kind gesture. But at the same time there was something about it that fell a bit flat, and it reminded me of the feeling I was having that very moment with Julia. She was being friendly, but in the way that she always did in the presence of her parents. I just could not read those heavy green eyes.

But I did say my goodbyes and lingered for a moment that felt like forever. I guess in the most clich d sense, I expected her to come running after me. Maybe more reasonably, accost me while I’m walking around. At the very least, I expected some sort of sign or indication or hint or subtle moment of inertia that told me something, some feeling, some acknowledgment that we could and would see each other again.

I walked to the parking lot feeling much different than before. I put the gift and

Franky’s Mennonite Girl

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 01 May 2026 01:36:22 -0600

Two young people of different religions fall in love.

Based on a post by f bailey . Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

The Mennonite girls that I see every week work in a very unique Country Store that my mother shops at. They stock most things in bulk and have a great Deli. Mom can get her meats and cheese for half the price that other grocery stores charge. They have locally grown organic vegetables too. All of the employees are Mennonites and most of them are girls. We live in Fort Hayes, Kansas. It’s a college town in the rural western part of the state.

The prettiest girl is about my age and she is always hanging around another girl that could be her older sister. Dad says that they have to travel in packs. Mom makes me go with her, to load the groceries. I don’t have to go inside while she shops, so I typically stand in the shade at the end of the building and wait for her to come back out.

But one day I did go inside just long enough to get a better look at Michelle, the new check out gal. She is so adorable in her gingham dresses. She shows very little skin, just her head, hands, and feet stick out making me wonder what is underneath. She is nothing like the girls at my school that seem to flaunt everything that they have to offer. I can look up skirts or down blouses every day and they pretend that they aren’t showing themselves to me on purpose. I like Michelle’s innocence much more. Her chest is suggestive of a B or C cup pair of tits. Her face is gorgeous. Pretty eyes, silky skin, enchanting smile, and golden hair.

For the next couple weeks I started going in the store with mom, but just long enough to grab a cider and find Michelle, the hot Mennonite cashier.

The Tryst.

Then one day, I got a cold cider and stood in her line even though it was longer; and the ‘ten items or less’ lane was open. We casually smiled at one another and made small talk. Well, actually she asked me if I had found everything that I wanted and later wished me a nice day. I wanted to tell her that she was what I really wanted but of course I didn’t.

I took my cold cider out to my usual corner and stood in the shade watching the cars come and go from the parking lot.

Soon I heard a ‘pist’, sound from behind me and turned around. Michelle was standing just slightly behind her older sister. Her sister motioned me to come to them. As I approached I saw her nametag and it read ‘Rachael.’

Rachael pulled me around the corner out of sight from the front of the store and behind a huge trash container. I found myself in a pretty well secluded corner.

Rachael pushed me back into that corner and blocked my escape with her body. I looked over her shoulder and saw that Michelle had her back toward us and that she was standing lookout guard.

Rachael leaned in for a kiss and smashed my hand into her right breast. Apparently I was too gentle on both counts because she said, “Kiss me harder and squeeze my teet so that I will remember you when I get myself off tonight.” She said it loud enough for her sister to hear. I didn’t have to kiss her harder because she grabbed the back of my head and smashed her lips into mine as she kissed me. As to my hand on her tit, I squeezed harder, like she wanted me too, and she moaned in my mouth. She had a sturdy bra on, but I found her nipple and pinched it hard, to her delight. They had a time-frame worked out because Michelle coughed and Rachael stopped suddenly and pulled away. As we parted she said, “Next time I’ll let you feel my other teet.”

The two girls changed positions and then I got to kiss my dream girl. Before I could though, she hugged me tightly and whispered in my ear, “Be gentle and you will get more than you expect. I’m not my sister, I don’t need you to bruise me to remember you when I arouse myself tonight/ Lately you’re in my fantasies, at that time.”

I replied, “ I jack off to thoughts of you, too.”

When we kissed it was soft, gentle, and with lots of passion. After that first kiss she placed both of my hands on both of her full breasts. They were a little smaller than her sister’s breasts but she herself was smaller too. I massaged them for a while and then realized Michelle was not wearing a bra. I ran my hand completely around each globe and gently squeezed. It was soft and firm at the same time. She then lowered one of my hands under her skirting, to her pussy and pulled her big granny panties outward, giving me free access to her womanhood.

She held my hand to her pussy. Her other hand went to my crotch and rubbed my cock through my shorts. She cooed when I slipped a finger between her very wet pussy lips and flicked her clit gently. She whispered in my ear, “That’s it. That’s the spot. Please don’t stop.” Her arms held my shoulders while I rubbed her clit fast and furiously, to get her off before our time was up. Her orgasm hit her hard, her legs buckled, and I held her up until it passed.

Michelle said, “Oh thank you God for sending this man to me.” After a few heavy breaths she whispered, “I love you, I want to marry you, and I want to have your babies. Will you make love to me the next time we meet?”

I couldn’t find the words to express my thrill, so I just nodded my assent. She reluctantly removed my hand from her panties and let her dress fall down around her ankles. I brushed both of her breasts and held onto her ass as I pulled her in for a passionate kiss. I also thrust my rock hard cock against her pelvis as Rachael coughed signaling the end of her turn.

The girls had been on a ten-minute break and had to get back inside. Rachael smashed my hand onto her right teet again as she smashed her lips to mine. Then Michelle kissed me gently and asked me to think about her later as I stroke one out. She lifted my hand up to her nose, smelled herself on my finger, and smiled sweetly as she went back inside with her sister.

Mom was coming out the front entry when I rounded the corner of the building. I couldn’t wait until Mom went shopping again. I was sure that she noticed my hard-on. How could she miss it? However, she didn’t say anything on the ride home.

After carrying in the food, I rushed to my bedroom and jerked off to thoughts of Michelle.

The Confession.

When I came back downstairs Mom asked, “Feel better?” Then winked with a grin.

She knew.

Then she asked, “Which one is it Michelle, or her older sister, Rachael?”

She really knew.

I replied, “Michelle.”

Mom smiled and said, “I thought so. She couldn’t take her eyes off you, lately. Right after you left she asked for a break. When I got out to the parking lot, you were not in your normal spot so I went back inside to look for you. Right then I saw the girls come back in. Of course your hard-on was obvious too, in those basketball shorts.”

She let that sink in and then she asked, “So, how far did the Mennonite girls let you go?’

I replied, “Mom I’d rather not discuss that with you.”

Mom smiled and said, “Oh, That far, huh.”

Then Mom said, “You could invite them to our next community dance. Their parents might allow that, as long as your father and I would be there to chaperone.”

I replied, “I don’t know about that, but you could go shopping two or three times a week, couldn’t you?”

Mom smiled and said, “I suppose I could use some fresh baked bread tomorrow. What time do think we should go?”

I said, “About the same time as today.” Then as an after thought I said, “Thanks Mom.”

I could hardly sleep that night, thinking about how different Michelle and Rachael were. Rachael was aggressive and liked it rough, while Michelle liked it sweet and gentle. Then, the way Rachael let me have just one tit, and Michelle let me feel her tits without a bra, and then pushed my hand into her panties for my first feel of pussy. Her pussy was so warm and wet, covered with nice thick pubic hair, and her twat was so slick. I loved how sensitive her clit was, and how easy it was for me to get her off. I never dreamed that I could make a girl melt in my arms like that.

I was anxious to go but Mom said that the store had to be open a couple of hours for the girls to need a break. She was right of course. I hated the wait but she really was right.

Finally we drove to the store and Mom noticed my aftershave and how I was freshly showered. She said I looked nice, as she went in with me. I caught Michelle’s eye and she smiled. She had not expected me to return the very next day, but I could tell that she was happy. I went outside and around back to wait for them.

Consummation.

A couple of minutes later they came out and spotted me. Rachael rushed to me and I held her off saying, “I really like your sister. Can I just be with her?”

Rachael said, “Okay but feel me up first and make it hurt a little.”

I looked over at Michelle, she smiled at me, and then she turned her back to us. I turned Rachael around, reached under her arms, and grabbed a hold of both breasts. I squeezed and kneaded them as hard as I could, then I pinched both of her nipples. As a parting thing I reached down to touch her pussy and she stopped me. She tapped Michelle on her shoulder and then the girls traded places.

Michelle reached behind herself and untied the lacing that cinched up her waist. Then she just lifted her dress up to her neck revealing complete nakedness. She smiled and stepped onto a shipping pallat, then invited me in for a naked hug. She pressed her pussy against my crotch. We kissed and it was everything that I remembered it to be. She started trying to get my cock out so I helped her, untying the string in my shorts, slipping the elastic waistband down. Then she stepped closer and pressed her thighs together, around my hard cock.

I remembered what she had asked me, yesterday; “Will you make love to me the next time we meet?”

She took my left hand and raised her knee up, so I could hold her thigh extended outward, opening her up.
She also put the head of my cock in her moist slit and then she slipped her pussy around it. I could not believe how wonderful it felt to be inside her. I had heard that it hurts a girl the first time but she didn’t flinch at all, she just seemed to like it as much as I did.

My cock was instantly overwhelmed with sensations, and within seconds I felt a tingling that indicated an emanate eruption force.

Michelle got close to my ear and whispered, “I Thank God for sending you to me. I love you and I really want to marry you and have your babies.”

I was cumming in her and she knew it.

She whispered, “Thank you for your seed.” Even Racheal was unaware of the genital interchange.

Rachael coughed and gave us a minute to get ourselves back together. Both girls gave me a nice kiss, then I reached out with Michelle looking and pinched Rachael’s nipples giving them a twist.

They went inside and I went to the car. A few minutes later Mom came out with a smile on her face. She told me that she had waited for Michelle to go back to her register and then had gotten in her line to check out. Michelle was glowing.

Just as mom was walking away, she said to Michelle, “Shoot, I forgot to buy mayonnaise. I’ll just come back again tomorrow.” She noticed the way Michelle had smiled at her.

I looked over at Mom and said, “Thank you.”

Mom looked down at my lap and smiled as she said, “She must have taken care of your problem.”

I know that I turned red, but she didn’t say any more.

At bedtime, Mom came by my room to say goodnight, but instead asked me about Michelle. What she really said was that we needed to have a ‘serious talk.’

Well I confessed to having had sex with Michelle. Mom was not too upset with that but wondered what would happen to Michelle. She might get pregnant and with a guy outside her faith. Her parents might not appreciate that at all. She suggested that she and I have a serious talk with Michelle and her sister Rachael, the next day. I agreed.

That night I tossed and turned. I realized that I was safe and that my Mom understood, but I was very concerned about Michelle. The more I thought about it, the more concerned I got. I also knew beyond a shadow of doubt that I loved Michelle. It wasn’t just the sex either. I had seen her for years and watched her grow up. Her parents owned the store, and she had always been there stocking shelves or offering people samples of their products.

The next day was a Thursday. Again I was anxious to be on my way but had to wait for Michelle to earn her break. Mom and I walked in and Michelle lit up like a Christmas tree. I went out to our special place and waited. Mom joined me a few minutes later and just then the girls came out too. They looked at Mom and got very quiet and polite.

Mom asked, “May I ask what you girls are doing with my son?”

Rachael said, “My sister just had her 18th birthday. That means that our father will give her to Jimmy, our second cousin. She doesn’t even like him. I’m mated to his older brother and I’m to be married in a few months. I don’t love him either, but that is our custom, to marry within our religion.”

Michelle said, “I have been in love with your son, and decided to marry him against my father’s wishes.”

Rachael said, “If she does marry him, she will be excommunicated and shunned by our Mennonite population.”

Michelle said, “I don’t care. I love him! I really do. Besides I am no longer a virgin and cannot marry within my Mennonite community.”

Rachael was stunned at hearing the news and said, “You didn’t; you couldn’t!”

Michelle said, “I could and we did, yesterday.”

Mom said, “Yes, I was told. Now what do we do about it?”

Rachael said, “First our father needs to be told, then he will tell the Church Elders, and then they will call for a Shun and then none of us will be able to look or talk to her for at least two years; or possibly, ever.”

I said, “Oh shit.”

Michelle gave me a hug and a sweet kiss and then said, “It’s not your fault, it was my decision, and I knew that you would not resist me. I take all of the blame.”

I replied, “I love you, Michelle.”

Michelle smiled and said, “I love you too.”

Mom asked, “When should we talk to your father?”

Michelle replied, “Right now. He is in his office.”

So we all followed Michelle to her father’s office, she knocked politely, and told him that she needed to tell him something important.

He looked up at us and motioned us in. Mom closed the door and stood between Michelle and me with Rachael next to her sister. Michelle introduced us.

Michelle told her father, “I do not want to become engaged to Jimmy or marry him. I do not love him and I do not believe in arranged marriages. I love Franky and want to marry him. Besides we have already had sex.”

Her father turned beat red as his breathing was heavy. Michelle feared he would burst an artery. Finally he looked at my mother and stammered, “Take her out of my sight. I’ll contact you as to when the Tribunal will meet on Sunday.”

We walked out of the office and watched as Michelle and Rachael hugged, kissed, and cried. Then Michelle took us through the front door of the store and walked hand-in-hand with me, to our car. She still chose to sit quietly in the front seat so, as not to sit next to a boy who was ‘not related’ to her.

When Dad got home, Mom gave him the news. He could see the excitement in our faces and said that he would do what he could to help us. Mom suggested that she spend the night in my bed but Michelle refused saying that it would not be right.

“ I believe I must live right, despite the actions I took when my family provoked me.”

Mom laughed and said, “You let him make love to you out behind your father’s store but you can’t sleep with him. Isn’t that contradictory? My dear daughter; Has God joined you two together?”

Michelle said, “You are right but I have nothing to sleep in.”

Mom smiled and said, “I don’t wear anything to bed. That way my man can touch me whenever he wants too. After all, I gave myself to him freely, as you did my son, is that right?”

No one seemed to notice Dad’s blushing, when mom revealed her bedtime attire.

Michelle nodded. Then mom said; “I do have nightgowns that your mother wouldn’t be caught dead in, if you would like to see them.”

Michelle smiled and took Mom up on her offer. A while later they came downstairs to Dad and me. Michelle was barefoot and wearing a silver satin dressing robe. They had changed the bed linens on my bed and cleaned it up for our unofficial honeymoon suite.

The un-ceremonial ceremony.

Taking my hand, she led me slowly up to our bedroom. There were two scented candles burning and soft romantic music playing in the background when we entered.

Before entering, Michelle said; “Franky; before God I declare myself consecrated to you as your wife. I pledge my faithfulness and devotion.”

I was stunned and speechless. All I could do is drop to one knee and look her in the eyes; “Dear Michelle. I want to be the best husband that I can be. I pledge the same devotion and faithfulness to you, as well.”

She smiled and pulled on my arm. With tears of joy she said; “Oh, Franky!” Pulling me into her embrace, she added; “Dear God; Accept our pledges and bless our union. Help us to honor you in our marriage. Bless us with children. Provide for and protect our home. Let us celebrate this night with your blessing and favor.”

Then, stepping into the room she turned to me as I shut the door. Michelle smiled at me as she opened her robe and showed me what she was wearing. It was one of Mom’s sexiest negligees. It was so sheer that it was transparent with just a hint of pinkness. Michelle was practically nude in front of me.

She stood there letting me peruse her beautiful teenage body. Her tits were about a C cup, quite firm, and capped with nice light pink areolas and nipples. Her pussy had a light coating of brown hair that matched the hair on her head. I could see the goose bumps raising on her arms from her excitement. I took her robe and led her to my bed, putting her in it, and covering her. Then I undressed for her. She had not even seen my cock when she slipped it into herself. I liked the way that she smiled at me as I climbed in bed with her. She took great interest in how my stiff cock swayed as I crawled in next to her.

We spent hours kissing, cuddling, and talking about our future together. I proposed to her, she accepted, and we were officially engaged to be married. We consummated our engagement with gentle and loving sexual intercourse as she called it.

We fell asleep in one another’s arms and were not disturbed until around noon, on Friday, when Mom tapped on the door and offered us breakfast or lunch in bed if we wanted it. Michelle asked Mom to call us when it was time for dinner.

We had the next five hours to snuggle in bed, talk some more, and make love two more times. We were perfect for one another. We were soul mates. We were in love.

When we came down for dinner, Dad was there and asked how our day went. Michelle answered that with, “Quite well, thank you. We talked everything out, he proposed, and we are engaged to be married. We even consummated it three time times, once last night, and twice today.”

Dad smiled and said, “That’s, uh; too much information.”

Mom smiled and said, “Michelle, what my husband meant to say was that he didn’t need the intimate details.”

Michelle asked, “You are allowed to speak for your husband?”

Dad laughed and said, “Try to stop her.”

Mom replied, “Yes Michelle, in the non-Mennonite world, women are people too, we get to vote, and express our opinions, just as men do.”

Michelle said, “I think that I can get used to that.” Then she smiled at Dad and asked, “How is your love life?”

Dad spit out his tea and almost choked to death. Mom laughed. Finally Dad said, “None of your business, young lady.”

Mom and I were practically rolling on the floor in laughter.

Michelle apologized to Dad for her comment and then told Mom how much I had liked her nightie. Mom suggested that she could take Michelle shopping for non-Mennonite clothes.

Stacey’s Breastgasms: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 30 Apr 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Her Spontaineous Breastgasms: Part 2

Reliving a strange phenomenon.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Lying there in bed, the feel of my wife's mouth and tongue as she teasingly pleasured me was erotic enough. Marsha could suck cock like nobody's business, and she was driving me nuts just as she knew she could. But what I also enjoyed was the fact she got aroused, turned on whenever I shared any experiences, any stories with her, just as she was now. And just as she so often did for me too.

"So what happened after that night?" She then asked. I was having trouble concentrating, but then I drifted back in time...remembering.

"It was that very next Monday, after school, and after I had taken a beating from my friends, though not in the literal sense. Stacy was on the prom committee, and they were meeting a short time later after school planning and preparing for our graduating dance. We'd previously agreed to meet at Johnson & Johnson's," I told her. I saw the confused look on my wife's face as I said that, knowing I'd have to explain, which I then did.

"As in the baby oil?" she asked questioningly, as I knew she would. I laughed, shaking my head no.

"No, we called it that because of two very popular teachers at the school a year back prior to all this. When the school was originally built, someone fucked up on the dimensions, when they built the wall between the auditorium and the gym, they didn't quite come together the way it had been planned for. What they ended up with was a little hall that led nowhere, a three and a half foot dead end. An alcove that later on they planted a tall fake tree in, though someone kept moving it. It became a running joke as to where the tree would end up, leaving that weird little alcove vacant. In the beginning, it was a place to go and steal a quick kiss with your girlfriend, it wasn't long before it became a status symbol for anyone who did."

"Ok," Marsha said following along, "But where does the Johnson and Johnson come in?" she then asked.

"Someone caught Mrs. Johnson, and Mr. Johnson kissing one another in that alcove.

"So? What's wrong with two obviously married teachers having a little fun, simply kissing one another?"

"Nothing...except they were both married to different Johnson's at the time," I told her.

"Oh!" My wife laughed. "Now I see!"

"Over time, the story went from someone catching them kissing, to someone catching them touching, to finally...someone catching them actually fucking. Eventually they were both called in. Denied any of that ever happened of course, but sadly...they were both let go the following year. Ever since then, that alcove that then had a permanently chained tree sitting inside it, was known as Johnson and Johnson corner," which is where Stacy and I had agreed to meet after school. Now...the other thing about that was, the school had quite stupidly created the perfect place, the perfect camouflage to hide what now really began to happen there. Bushy enough, and big enough to hide someone's presence, it was no obstacle to slip around the tree and hide in back of it without being seen. So ironically, the very rumor that had caused the expulsion of the two teachers, now became even more symbolic, and more of a challenge to become a rapidly growing member of a very secretive club. Stacy wanted us to meet there, become members before we graduated. So we decided to meet there quickly before her committee meeting.

I sighed delightedly as Marsha began sucking my cock hungrily. "Go on..." she slurred.

"So anyway...she was already waiting for me behind the tree when I got there. She had taken off her top, her cute little boobs totally bare, nipples rock hard and waiting for me when I came around and found her. I doubt seriously that anyone actually fucked behind that tree, though there were claims by a few who said they did. I know we were scared that we'd still be discovered, even with it being after school. So I'm sure that a majority of those who claimed they had, were simple exaggerations as well. But Stacy and I were determined at least to do something, and that came in the form of me getting her off, simply by playing with her tits, which I did. I sucked them, played with her nipples, pulling on them just the way she liked until she came. And as I would learn later, I knew she had, simply by the way her face screwed up whenever she did, whether it was simply by tit-play, or when I eventually went down on her, and even fucked her for the first time the night we actually graduated. But I'll save that story for another time," I said smiling. "Point being...after that, wherever, and whenever we could over the course of the next few weeks, I was constantly getting Stacy off, just by playing with her tits whenever we could get away with it."

"Well don't stop now...or I will!" Marsha warned me. "What happened next?"

"Well, we got braver and bolder as the days went. Though since Stacy hardly ever wore a bra by now, that made it a whole lot easier for us. The fact her nipples seemed to get even more sensitive, making it easier for her to actually climax, and far more quickly too, we'd started doing things almost right out in the open in fact. As we often did, I had walked her to her next to last class, my own just across the hall from hers, we always had a few minutes to chat before the bell rang, so once again, as usual, we were standing there leaning up against the lockers as some of the others in our classes walked by. We were standing in such a way that we were shielding what my hand was doing to her with our books. I was just fingering her nipple, through her blouse in fact, though enjoying the fact it was fucking rock hard, flicking it back and forth, grazing it with my fingernail when she came. For a moment, I thought she was going to pass out, her eyes almost rolling into the back of her head, reaching out to steady herself, grabbing onto my arm as she climaxed. Which is when Miss Peterson, her teacher walked by heading towards the class. She saw the look on Stacy's face, stopped to ask if she was alright as she looked ill, about to pass out. It was all we could do to keep from laughing, though Stacy did in fact feign being "dizzy" after that, which she was...but not for the reason Miss Peterson thought of course. She then asked if I'd take Stacy down to the nurses office and have her looked at. Which I did. I gave her another orgasm while sitting in the office waiting for the nurse to come out and see her. Like I said, we started doing some pretty risky things then, disappearing into one classroom or another between our own classes. Sometimes...if we had time, Stacy would jerk me off. She loved having me cum on her tits, which very often made her cum again, just thinking about my sticky wet spunk clinging to her boobs. After that happened the first couple of times, I started calling her "Breastgasm" since she seemed to be able to have an orgasm almost at the drop of a hat, or rather...at the merest, slightest touch of my hands on her tits. It was almost automatic with her after that."

"So what happened that caused the two of you to breakup?" My wife asked.

"Well that really is the weird and sad part to the story. As I told you, Stacy and I had already decided we were going to give one another our virginity on graduation night. We'd been talking about it, and planning it for the past couple of weeks. I'd actually booked a nice room at a nearby hotel, though I wasn't the only one who had done that either. Once again, it was something a lot of seniors did, getting rooms under the pretense of not driving home drunk, which everyone's parents knew we would be. And completely ignoring, or overlooking the obvious. Such was the way of things back then. Anyway, we made a mistake, got caught...though at the time, neither one of us knew it, not until the very next day, during the dance. And even then, Stacy didn't let on anything until much later on that evening, after we'd actually had sex for the very first time together. It was the first... and last time we ever did."

"Go on," My wife said, completely forgetting all about my cock now, though she still held it in her hand. "What happened then?"

"We were both horny...and careless, thinking about the following night. I'd gone to help Stacy with the last of the decorations in the gym prior to the dance. We had decided to have one of our "tit quickies" and ducked out, thinking we'd be alone and unnoticed as we slipped into the girl's locker room, back into the shower area. Obviously, no one was in there, and certainly not in the showers, so we thought we were perfectly safe. Unbeknownst to either one of us, John, Danny, Jake and Matthew had seen us duck out, and soon after, followed us inside. They all watched as I stood there sucking on Stacy's tits, watched as she climaxed, and then climaxed again...and again...and, again! They knew then, I'd been telling them the truth the first time when I first told them she could, and did actually climax that way. They left before we did, so at first, neither one of us knew they had seen us. We went back to the gym, and I soon after left as Stacy was going home with one of the other girls as soon as they finished up.

John was waiting for her out in the parking lot when they came out. He then told her what I had told all of them so very long ago. How she could cum simply by having her boobs played with. He didn't tell her they'd actually watched us doing that either. As far as she knew, I'd been bragging all along, telling all my friends everything we'd done and had been doing. He then clinched it by telling her I had in fact just told him a short while ago, how we'd gone into the shower room together, and how I'd gotten her off then too."

"And yet the two of you still went to the dance, and even fucked afterwards that evening?" My wife asked incredulously.

"Yeah, we did. Like I said, that was the weird part. Stacy never let on just how upset and mad at me that she was. But...oddly enough, she also didn't want things to end between us, until we actually had made love together, at least once anyway. So that's what happened. I went through the entire evening without a clue that anything was wrong. After the dance, we went back to the hotel, made love, which I thought was beautiful for us both, but then afterwards, she got up, said she needed to do something, and left. Which surprised me as she didn't explain what it was or why. So I waited, wondering...and then finally got up and went looking for her. As I said, there were several couples from our class that had booked rooms there. There were parties going on everywhere, so I thought that maybe Stacy had gotten sucked into one of them. I started looking for her, going from room to room. And then I found her a short time later."

I paused remembering, it all seemed so surreal back then, even now.

"Remember that guy I told you about sitting next to us at the drive-in?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, we ran into one another in the hallway, literally. He was running, came around the corner when we collided. Took him a minute to remember me, recognize who I was. When he did, he smiled sheepishly and said, "Hey man...sorry to hear about you and your girlfriend, but from what I hear, she really is hot, and really can get off just by having her boobs played with!"

"Stunned, I watched as he ran down the hall, knocked on a door, and then let himself in. Which is when I heard Stacy's laugh. The way she laughed, especially when she was drunk, horny and excited, was unmistakable. I then ran down the hall myself, didn't bother knocking, just opened the door. She was standing there in her formal gown, except that her boobs were bare, hanging out. John was sucking on one of them as she stood there, some other guy, someone I didn't know, sucking on the other. She was in the midst of having an orgasm at that very moment when I walked in. Needless to say, I turned around and left. Drove home. Two weeks later I was in the Navy and headed for boot camp. Never saw Stacy again."

"So how did you find out the truth about why she did what she did?" My wife asked.

"Ironically, it was at the ten year reunion. Stacy wasn't even there, she didn't come. I heard through the grapevine she had in fact just gotten back from her honeymoon, and perhaps knowing I was going to be there, decided under the circumstances that it wouldn't be a good idea for her to show up. Obviously, the wounds were still deep enough that she would feel awkward running into me again, even though she had recently gotten married. It was towards the end of the evening when I heard laughter coming from a nearby table, I walked over just in time to hear someone sitting there telling this story how the four of them had walked in on Stacy and me in the shower area. He then proceeded to tell the others sitting there how Stacy was duped into believing I'd betrayed her. Needless to say, he shut up when he looked up and saw me standing only a few feet away, but by then I'd heard everything. I looked around, saw John standing over by the buffet table talking to another old girlfriend of his, and walked over. Up until now, I'd avoided him and the other guys most of the night. I tapped him on the shoulder, he turned around surprised to find me standing there, and actually offered me his hand. That's when I turned the lights out for him. I left soon afterwards. But at least now I knew why things had happened the way they had."

"Well, I for one am glad that they did, or I might not be married to you now," Marsha told me as she slid up onto my chest, hovering just above me as she rested her wet moist pussy against my shaft. "Still a sad story though, wonder if she'll be at the reunion this year?" she asked.

I didn't answer, nor think about it any further. I simply slid my hard cock deep inside my wife's lovely cunt, and enjoyed the pleasure I found there.

On Friday we went to my high school thirty year reunion, which was actually being held at the old high school. The first thing Marsha asked me to show her when we walked in was Johnson & Johnson corner. I laughed when we arrived there, it had been walled up and bricked in. Something they perhaps should have done to begin with, though the wall itself was now covered with hundreds of carved initials. I looked about hurriedly, withdrew my pocketknife and added my own, as well as Stacy's to the display. Marsha laughed hugging me to her, and then followed me over to the sign in table so we could pick up our name badges.

For those who had graduated and were in attendance, they had included a picture of how we'd looked back then; beside our names. After thirty years, a lot of people had changed and it was becoming harder and harder to recognize a few people the way they looked now as opposed to the way they looked back then. Some as I saw as Marsha and I wandered about hadn't changed all that much. Though there was the maturity of age that touched us all, the eyes never did change. We stood and spoke with friends I knew and still considered to be so, feeling more and more pleased about myself that I hadn't let myself go as opposed to a few others that were there. Periodically I glanced about, wondering if Stacy would in fact be there this year, not at all sad to find that John and the other three pricks weren't.

"Maybe they heard you were coming," my wife joked when I told her I hadn't seen any of the others. I laughed at that.

"I caught John by surprise," I reminded her. "He was bigger than I was even then, if anything...it should be me who should be worried," I quipped back, though after thirty years, I couldn't imagine that John would still be holding a grudge. Either way, I decided it might be best to keep my eyes out for him, just in case.

We mingled for a bit, chatted it up with a few friends, and then found ourselves a table to sit at as dinner began. As we were sitting there, I glanced up about to take a bite of my prime rib when I saw her.

"Oh my god! She's here!" I said speaking to my wife. Marsha didn't need to ask who, or where, she looked up in the direction I was looking. Stacy stood only a short distance away, looking towards us, it was evident she had just seen me too.

"Invite her over," my wife told me. "Go on David...wave her over. I'd like to meet her for one. But maybe it's about time you finally put the past behind the two of you," she added.

I kissed my wife, stood, and waved in Stacy's direction. Surprised, she smiled and then somewhat awkwardly made her way over. There was an extra seat at our table, Marsha again the one to invite her to sit down and join us as I introduced the two of them.

"Been a long time, David," she said after meeting my wife. "You haven't changed all that much," she told me.

"Neither have you," I replied back. Aside from putting on a few extra pounds, which we all had, and now wearing her long hair cut short, far shorter than I would have imagined her ever wearing it, she really hadn't.

"Well thanks, but you're just being kind," she said taking her seat. "Your wife's beautiful," she then added once again smiling towards Marsha.

"David's always had good taste in women," Marsha responded back winking at her. The awkwardness of the moment in seeing her again quickly passed. Before long we were enjoying our dinner together and catching up on old times. It was then that I noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring, though I didn't ask her about it until she brought it up herself, explaining that she had actually gotten divorced two years ago. What I didn't know until that moment, was the fact she had married Jake, one of the guys who had actually spied on the two of us in the shower room.

"Sorry to hear that," I told her, though I was smiling secretly to myself that she'd eventually dumped the guy. By now, we were all feeling comfortable around one another, though the free-flowing booze had certainly helped.

"I don't know how much David has told you about us," she wondered asking, as my wife answered her.

"David and I don't have, or keep any secrets from one another," Marsha told her. "In fact, we very often share things with one another in the heat of the moment...if you know what I mean," she surprised me in explaining to her. "So I'm very much aware of everything between the two of you, and don't mind saying...I'm jealous of you. Wish I had the ability to do that myself, do you still?" Marsha then asked, shocking me in asking it that she did, and seeing poor Stacy's face suddenly turn crimson at the question. Though thankfully, she laughed at that, out loud.

"To be perfectly honest with you both...it has been a while. But yes, as David and you obviously both know, I can yes."

I excused myself to step outside for a smoke, giving the two of them a chance to talk freely for one. It seemed like Stacy was glad for the companionship, and it gave me a chance to collect myself after seeing her again for the first time in years. It wasn't as though I had any feelings for her, beyond hoping we could at least bury the past. But I did hope that perhaps at some point we could sit down and have lunch together, and then let bygones be bygones. When I returned, the girls were missing, though Cheryl and Mike who'd been sitting with us at the table informed me the girls had headed off to the restroom and would be back shortly.

They returned a few minutes later, laughing and holding hands like they'd been friends for years. "Stacy took me on a tour of the girl's locker room," she stated as they retook their seats. "I had to see the infamous place for myself," she then teased Stacy, who once again sat there blushing as she said that. But her comment and tour had opened up the door, which I prepared to step through myself, though Stacy beat me to it before I could.

"I'm sorry about what happened," she told me. "I didn't learn the truth until several years later," she added. "I should have known better...but, I was young at the time..."

"As we all were," I interjected.

Stacy nodded her head and continued. "You know the really ironic thing was, even after I had learned the truth about what

Stacey’s Breastgasms: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 29 Apr 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Stacey’s Breastgasms: Part 1.

A high school reunion brings back fond mammories.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It had been a very long time since I'd seen many of my old high school friends and buddies. The last time had been at the ten year reunion, this would be the thirty year reunion, and I knew that most of us would have changed between now and then; dramatically.

Although I was still in reasonably good shape, even without working out specifically, I had still put on a few pounds, but with the exception of a few perhaps, I figured everyone would be in the same boat as I was. I still had a full head of dark hair, though I had noticed just a sprinkle of gray had begun at the temples. The one thing about myself I had always considered my best feature however, were my eyes, bright blue with just a hint of gray in them. There was a caption in the yearbook next to my photo, it read: "Bedroom eyes".

Though my wife Marsha hadn't attended the same school I had, nor would know any of my old friends, she was looking forward to going almost as much as I was. And I for one was looking forward to showing her off. Marsha had a great body, though a few years younger than me, and certainly my graduating class, giving her a bit of an edge perhaps in the looks department. Fairly large breasted, a tight waist and firm well rounded ass, I had no doubt she would be the envy of many women there. And though she knew I was secretly entertaining those very thoughts, she was looking forward to going for no other reason than to perhaps meet a few of my old high school girlfriends that I had shared erotic naughty stories about with her over the past few weeks.

And one in particular came to mind, wondering if she would in fact, be there, though she hadn't come to the ten year reunion, so it had been at least thirty years since I had even seen Stacy. I had shared the story of our dating experiences with my wife, which had excited Marsha tremendously. Mainly because of the somewhat unusual circumstances, and very erotic nature of my old girlfriend, which was far different than anyone, I had ever known, including now.

The thing about Stacy that was so unusual, was the fact she could climax simply by having her tits played with. Maybe there were other women who could do this, but I'd never met anyone else, not like Stacy anyway. Even my own wife Marsha, who loved it when I played with her tits, as much as I wanted to, in fact; She didn't climax simply from my playing with her the way Stacy did. And not that I minded, certainly not. The fact that Marsha enjoyed as much attention as I gave her in that regard was something I relished, enjoyed and was more than pleased with. Marsha has fairly large tits with extremely sensitive nipples, though not too sensitive as to detract from the enjoyment of being able to play with them to my heart's content.

I've actually known a couple of women who were exact opposites. One girl allowed my fondling of her with indifference. She had even forewarned me before hand that she felt virtually nothing when I, or anyone else for that matter played with her boobs. Basically, she got nothing out of it beyond seeing me becoming aroused myself. Unfortunately, part of my arousal and excitement has always come from seeing the woman become aroused or excited by whatever I was doing. So in this instance at least, it was a bit of a letdown, and thus took away from the pleasure I would normally have received.

On the other side of that same coin, I had also known a woman who's nipples were simply too sensitive. Once aroused, she could hardly stand to have anyone even touch them. Even just looking at them sent her into giggling fits, super sensitivity once again taking away from, rather than adding to, the enjoyment and sensuality of that particular form of foreplay. Which was a crying shame too, as Gayle; as I recall her name being, had a really nice looking set of tits too. But once she was truly aroused, it was always "hands off", after that.

Now the thing about Stacy was, she didn't have really large tits either. She was the type of girl that a well-known saying was written for, "More than a (good-sized) handful is wasted!"

I guess if you were to classify her, her tits would be considered on the small side. Certainly not flat chested, not by any means, and yes, when I held them within my hands, they filled them more than adequately with still a bit left over for good measure. But the thing was, Stacy literally could climax, and very often did, just by my playing with them.

We had started dating, had been going out for well over a month with nothing more than a few deep soulful kisses being shared between us. With her tits being not quite so large, she very often didn't wear a bra, her pert nipples poking through and pressing against the material of whatever tee shirt or tank top she was wearing. But I always found it interesting that she only did that, going without a bra, whenever it was an activity or an event that virtually made it impossible for me to even think about trying anything. Both times we'd gone to the drive in theatre, she had worn a bra, making it obvious by her suddenly hidden and protected nipples that she was. (I later learned she even went so far as to wear a nipple cover beneath her bra, much like protective pasties, on those evenings when we'd gone out where the temptation might have been too much for either one of us to adhere too.)

Like I said, up until now, I hadn't even touched her, though I also hadn't made any real attempt in doing so either, not wanting her to feel like that was all I wanted from her; sex.

I mean I did, but not purely just for that either. I really liked her. Stacy was the first girl I felt like I could have real feelings for, and because of it, I was content to take my time and see how things went.

It was perhaps our seventh or eighth real date. We had gone to the drive-in movie, which was now becoming a weekly event for us, and something we both looked forward to. As was usually the case, it was a double feature with the movie we really wanted to see coming on second. Some twenty or thirty minutes before intermission, with each of us bored with the first movie already, we'd quite naturally gravitated to kissing and cuddling, as we'd been doing every time we came to the drive in, waiting for the second feature to start. And not that I minded that either, Stacy was fun as hell to kiss, and it never failed to get either one of us all hot and bothered, though we very often had to force ourselves to take a break whenever that happened, before things got too carried away. Intermission was always great for that it seemed, giving each of us an excuse, though I daresay, it was Stacy who used it as one. I'd have been content to continue on with what we were doing, even with the lights lit up on the blank screen in front of us. Needless to say, I was pretty much expecting that to happen as we sat there, necking in the front seat of my car, wondering how much longer we had before the movie finally ended.

Now maybe this was typical of the times back then, perhaps many can relate to this. But there was a sort of a non-spoken game that I think was quite often played in the front seat of every car with a pair of young teens in it. Whether it be at a drive-in, or parked on some lover's lane some place, or even on the couch in the den at her parent's house. We all played it, and we all went home with smiles on our faces afterwards if we (in our minds) made any sort of progress since the last time we played it.

I think the unofficial name of the game was, "How close did you come?" And not meaning "cum" per say...but how close did you get to actually touching her tits?" I know for a good many of my friends, it was very often the topic of conversation, come Monday afternoon during gym class. "How far did you get? What happened? What did you do to get that far?" We all shared... techniques that seemed to work, more importantly, the attempts that failed so that no one else would make the same mistakes.

I was in fact at that very moment, running through my own mind the advice one of my closest buds had given me that past Monday afternoon. He was the first amongst us to actually succeed in the titty-department, now a God as far as the rest of us were concerned, and now armed with invaluable information, though I was scared to death to actually try it. As was most everyone else I could only guess.

"Just touch it!" He's said simply. Could it honestly be that easy? I mean you didn't just get in the car, reach over and grab her boob, certainly not. But...once the real kissing had gotten started and had been going on for a while, and then it was time to try that. "No tentative, creeping up on it," he'd informed us. Which some few of us had tried, and had failed at. It gave the girls far too much advanced warning, as we soon after learned. Allowing them too much time to think about it before it happened, most then chickening out, or deciding in that brief moment it was either far too soon for that, or they simply weren't ready for it even if it wasn't.

According to Jim "The God" of booby fondling, you simply lifted your hand and placed it directly over your girlfriends boob, and then softly caressed it. With luck, she let you keep your hand there for a few seconds at the very least. And even if she eventually did decide to make you move it off her, you had still gotten to "cop a feel of her tit," as we called it. And that was better than running your fingers off to the side, never quite actually touching it, before being told "No...don't," or feeling her hand moving yours away.

A little booby was better than no booby. And so far, I was still on the "no booby at all" side of things.

Our kissing had finally reached the tongue fencing stage, which never failed to arouse the two of us, but it was also the first sign that we'd be taking a much needed (not wanted)break soon, especially with the music informing the two of us that the first movie was coming to an end. It was now or never the way I saw it. And in the next instant, my hand was resting directly on her tit, through her tee shirt of course, but on her tit! I think that moment surprised both of us for a number of reasons. She wasn't expecting it for one, but she didn't haul off and deck me either. Only seconds had passed, but my hand remained as I kneaded the softness of her tit like a contented cat. For me at least, it felt like an eternity, and I was already rehearsing my speech for the guys come Monday, when I felt Stacy's hand suddenly covering mine.

"Damn!" I thought to myself. "Here it comes, the gentle, but firm pull away. The unspoken "No," though the barrier had been crossed, even if the barriers were about to be put up again. Still...I'd actually touched titty, real titty. So even if it was a two or perhaps three second fondling, I'd finally achieved the penultimate in front seat groping with one's girlfriend.

What I didn't expect, was when her hand remained on mine, and my hand remained on her tit, the sound of my name being sung ever so softly as I sat there. "Oh...David!"

Even with her bra on, I now felt the sudden emergence of her hard extended little nipple. But even more surprisingly, her gasp, the audible sigh of pleasure that escaped her lips in a long drawn out pleasured sound, unlike any I had ever heard before. But that nipple! Oh my god, that nipple! I swear it had burned an impression within the palm of my hand, half tempted to check, though fearful of doing so, which would mean taking my hand away. Something I didn't dare do, as I was already well into the twenty or thirty second mark of booby fondling, which I felt had to be some sort of a new worlds record at the very least for first time tit fondlers.

The second the lights came on, on the screen just a few rows in front of us, Stacy suddenly took my hand and gently moved it off and away from her. Even though she did, I was floating on cloud nine, not even aware of the massive erection in my pants, the short-circuiting of my own arousal not as yet registering in my head as Stacy slid over a few inches, putting distance between us.

"I'll be right back," she said reaching for the door. "Get us some popcorn, and something to drink," she then added smiling at me. Which was a big relief in a way, I'd gotten to finally fondle her boob, and she wasn't mad at me for doing it either!

I sat for several long moment's willing my cock to go down, watching as several single girls all seemed to pile out of their cars one by one, heading back towards the restrooms. It was obvious I wasn't the only guy waiting patiently for his erection to go down before making their way inside the refreshment stand either. When it had gone down to sufficiently allow me to go inside, though wickedly smiling to myself that perhaps there would still be enough of a noticeable bulge showing without being obscene, and thus serving an entirely different purpose, I climbed out of the car and went inside to grab our drinks and the popcorn. In doing so, I also scanned the crowd to see if there were any of my buddies there. If there were, then sharing secret signals on how well we'd done. Unfortunately, there was no one there I hung out with, so my achievement would have to wait until the following Monday.

I was still reliving the experience second by second, running it over and over again inside my head when Stacy returned to the car. I handed her, her drink, and sat the bucket of popcorn on the seat between us. As I did so, I happened to glance over and saw that her nipples, both of them were still pressing even more firmly, more obviously than I ever remembered seeing them before against the material of her shirt. And then I knew why...Stacy had removed her bra entirely!

Minutes later as the lights came down again, and the second feature started, Stacy and I came together like a pair of magnets. I remember the tub of popcorn being knocked over, spilling onto the floor of my freshly cleaned and vacuumed carpeting. I could have cared less. And like magnets, my hand, or rather both of them actually, found each of Stacy's tits, (braless tits mind you) simultaneously. Now I was touching both boobs (well sort of anyway) but the fact she was no longer wearing a bra, essentially giving me the so called "green light", once again a never-before reached level of achievement, (not even by John the God himself). I think every hair on my entire body was standing on end. Goose bumps galore racing up and down my entire body, along with my rock-hard cock, that was now almost painfully uncomfortable as I sat half twisted in my seat, both hands caressing Stacy's soft full tits. But the best was yet to come.

I had within a short span of time, graduated from booby fondling, to nipple pinching. It was like graduating from high school early, and going on to college. The fact I was actually thumbing and exploring those hard little nubbins of flesh (even if it was still through her thin tee shirt) was well beyond my wildest imaginings. (Well ok...maybe that's going a little too far), but...it was certainly more than I'd expected to happen during the course of the evening.

Once again, she placed her hands over both of mine, and then I thought, "Okay, so now she's bringing things to a screeching halt," perfectly content with that if she had. Already I had blown the roof off anything any of the other guys had achieved, including John, who in my mind no longer warranted "God status", a title I couldn't claim myself either as it had to be given you by the others. But already I was imagining the official ceremony taking place come Monday.

With Stacy's hands now covering mine, I felt her lift them, still holding mine, almost pulling away, though she held each of mine in hers tighter still. In the next instant, I felt the touch of skin on skin, her hands now guiding each of mine beneath her tee shirt! I seriously couldn't believe this was happening. Within seconds, I now had twin impressions permanently burned within the palms of each hand, as I now covered those extended nipples of hers directly, palming and again kneading them at first, before delicately locating each within my finger tips.

Once again Stacy moaned, her cry of pleasure easily heard as the couple sitting in the car next to us suddenly looked over. I felt prouder than hell as I saw the guy suddenly smile, giving me the thumbs up. I'd seen him around at school, though I didn't know him. But I also knew now that the story would spread, giving confirmation to my coronation come Monday.

I lost all sense of my surroundings along with my newfound status when I heard Stacy say, "Suck them."

Everything else became a blur after that. As my mouth actually surrounded one of her hard little points, gathering it between my lips as I gently suckled her tit, three things seemed to happen at once.

One, I came in my pants. It was quite unexpected and unplanned for. And though embarrassed that I had, I still had the secret advantage of her not knowing that.

Secondly, it did at least alleviate the ever growing pressure I was feeling.

And three, it made it a hell of a lot more comfortable to sit there, even if I could feel the sticky moisture of my climax bathing my rapidly deflating cock. Which surprisingly, didn't stay that way for as nearly long as I might have expected.

The only thing that really mattered now, was the fact I was going back and forth between each one of her tits, sucking them, flicking them with my tongue, while my fingers played ‘follow the leader’ on her other tit. It was only a few moments later when Stacy did the one thing I would never have expected her to do in a million, trillion years. She came.

My orgasm had been a silent, secret, though messy one. I think I may have grimaced with my lips surrounding her nipple, but that was about as much as I gave away. Stacy on the other hand, simply cried out, unabashedly, unashamedly, and uninhibitedly. I wish now I had looked over to our companions sitting on either side of us, I'd loved to have seen the expression on their faces then. But I was simply too busy still sucking and fondling Stacy's tits to bother looking, tempted as I may have been.

Now, as stupid as this may sound, (and probably does) I still didn't know, or grasp the fact she'd just had an orgasm. I wasn't so naive as to believe girls didn't; however, the mechanics I knew involved other things needing to take place before that could be achieved. And unless she'd been secretly fondling herself in some way that I wasn't aware of, her cry of pleasure simply signaled to me that she was enjoying whatever the hell it was I was doing. So imagine my surprise when Stacy finally pushed me away. Talk about confused. One second I'm thinking she's hotter than she's ever been, certainly hotter than any girl I've ever known or been with, and the next second, she's calling a sudden screeching halt to the proceedings.

"Maybe you'd better take me home," she says quietly, readjusting herself, and sliding over closer to her own door, the crunch of popcorn beneath her feet as she does so. I knew better than to question her, or complain about the fact the movie we'd come to see wasn't even half over yet, though for the moment at least, I'd forgotten which one it was. I quickly, and carefully replaced the speaker back on the pole outside the window, started the car, much to the dismay of our neighbors, and then with lights off, backed out and exited the drive in theatre.

I don't know if the handful of honks from nearby cars were in tribute, or annoyance as we drove out, I didn't really think about it at the time. It was Stacy's sudden silence that worried me far more.

She lived less than twenty minutes away, but I purposely drove well below the posted speed-limit. What was worrying me now, was we were headed back to her place, a good hour or more earlier than normal. Something that would no doubt raise suspicious questions from her parents upon our arrival. And like I said earlier, I was still confused, very much so, and did the only thing I could think of to do under the circumstances. I apologized.

"I'm sorry."

She looked at me like I'd just turned inside out. "What the hell for?" She asked.

"I don't know," I said honestly, even more confused now than before. "I just am."

"You're sorry for making me cum?"

I know there were words in my mouth, they wanted to come out, but for some reason, I couldn'

Geekz And Freakz: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 28 Apr 2026 19:23:00 -0600

Geekz And Freakz: Part 4

Thomas finds intimacy.

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

I watched Kelly walk away, buck naked, down the hall towards the bedroom. She was back in less than a minute, with a small box in her hand, which she tossed on the coffee table. She knelt in front of me, looked me over, and gently pushed me onto my back.

"The second time you'll last much longer. Now lie back and enjoy," she said as she lay next to me.

She kissed me, deep and long, as her hand played over my chest and stomach. One leg draped over my thigh, forcing my legs slightly apart. Her touch moved lower, tracing an outline on my abdomen of my semi-hard cock. A fingertip dragged lightly down my shaft, flooding my body with electricity. Kelly looked down and watched as I became more erect under the gentle touch of her thumb and forefinger, sliding up and down the length of my cock.

Maneuvering between my legs, she kissed the base of my thick shaft. My cock twitched sharply as her tongue slid up the underside of the head. She smiled and took me in her mouth. I swelled even more until her lips stretched around my girth. When she was satisfied, she sat up, still firmly holding my pulsating phallus. With her other hand, she flipped open the little box and pulled out a little sealed pack. She bit the seal and tugged. Spitting the plastic, she simultaneously shook the contents from the packet and retrieved the latex wreath.

Kelly placed the wreath on my scepter s head, then skillfully rolled it down my fat cock, and repositioned, straddled me. Reaching down she rubbed the head in small circles against her cunt until her eyes rolled back into her head. She paused for a long time, only breathing heavily and intensely concentrating on an invisible tide which carried her to the shores of Nirvana. Coming back to lucid coherence, She let her weight settled on me and I slid in, up to the hilt. With the condom, the sensation was slightly muted, but still intense with her firm rippled cunt walls embracing my thick rod. She rode me, slowly and confidently, her body moving in this fluid dance of sex. My stamina was again overestimated. Her active spasming cunt would not tolerate my best efforts to resist. Two weeks of abstinence was not abated by just one eruption. The second blast was more euphoric than the first, just20 minutes ago. When I finished, she sank slowly to the floor.

I pulled the condom off and covered us with a blanket. The rest of the night we alternated between resting and fucking until the 3-pack of condoms were exhausted. When those were gone, we used our mouths and hands until the gray morning light crawled in through the window. Eventually we slept on the floor.

I dreamed I was lying with Kelly in my arms and I opened my eyes to find Nico standing over me, glaring at me. I jerked awake to a sunlit living room. Kelly smiled wearily up at me and kissed my sore lips. She stood and pulled me to the bathroom.

We showered, taking our time to wash and massage each other's achy body, under the hot spray. Unable to contain ourselves, we fucked up against the tile wall, as the water changed, from hot, to warm, to cool, to cold. I was shivering as Kelly finished me off with well-soaped hands. Little Tommy was now totally spent, cold, and more anti-social than my first semester. Kelly lovingly dried me off and looked with surprise and pity on my shriveled hero.

Finishing with a gentle kiss, she said; Oh, my hero. You will rise again; and I am proud to know you; You mighty king!

By the time I left, every part of me felt raw. For once I was glad Nico wasn't around for a post-game encounter.

Back to isolation.

I didn't see, or hear from Nico for another two weeks. Normally this would have sunk me emotionally, but I was initially buoyed by my night with Kelly. I was dying to talk to Kelly; but, once again, I didn't have her number or last name. Whenever possible, I took detours through her neighborhood but never spotted her. I suspected that the apartment we used, was borrowed from one of her friends. I wasn't even sure Kelley was her real name.

Whenever I thought of Nico, though; I fell into a sour mood. It was odd that someone who initially made me so happy was now the root of my pain. Her silence cut me deeply, and I eventually came to the conclusion it had to end. That was it, I was done. I sent a text to Nico, telling her I quit, or was retiring, or whatever she wanted to call it; because I was through. I couldn't do it anymore.

Nico s New Personality.

A few days later, Nico showed up at the computing lab; stomping past the long line of students waiting for a computer. End of semester projects were coming due, and finals were just around the corner; so the lab was packed. Nico looked pale and tired and agitated.

"Can I talk to you?"

I told a coworker I was taking my break, and led I Nico to an empty conference room.

"How have you been?" I asked her.

My question must have caught her off guard because she looked surprised and a little confused. "Okay, I guess. You?"

I shrugged. She went on. "This might be the last chance I get to see you, you know, this semester. Sorry I've been such a bitch, it's not fair to you." She was silent for a long time before she asked, "How did it go with Kelly?"

That was the question I was dreading most. I didn't want to lie to Nico but I didn't want to tell the truth, either. At least, not the whole truth. "It went pretty well. She seemed happy when I left." Nico nodded thoughtfully. Finally I asked, "Do you want to hear about it?"

She shook her head. "No, I don't think so." She frowned at the floor. "You really want to quit?"

"This whole thing has grown out of control. I can't do it anymore. It's not what I want."

Nico nodded but didn't argue with me like I had expected. "I guess that's that." She grew quiet, as if having an internal debate, before she asked, "How long is your break?"

"At least another ten minutes. Why?"

"I was thinking we could have one last time together before the school year ended. What do you say?"

I thought of Kelly and my immediate thought was, no. But then I realized that for the first time Nico was asking me, not telling me, and I glimpsed a hint of pleading in her eyes so I relented. "Okay. What do you want to do?"

She smiled and sat on the edge of the table. "Let's do what you want."

Another first, I stepped between her legs, then slipped my hand under her skirt, and wasn't surprised to find she wasn't wearing panties. She was swollen and wet and ready, as if she had been working herself over just before she got to the lab.

Nico undid my pants and pushed them down. I expected she was going to give me a blowjob or handjob, but instead she scooted to the edge of the table, grabbed my turgid cock, and rubbed it against her wet slit. After some initial resistance I eased in. Just like that, I was fucking Nico, and it was then, I realized nothing bad was going to happen to her. It was incredibly liberating to let go of the irrational fear.

She was tight, incredibly tight. Nico lay back on the big table, pulled up her skirt and fingered her clit. I watched my cock sink into her swollen cunt. It reappeared, wet and shiny, stretching and pulling her nether lips. I paused with the tip barely inside her and held it there. Her strumming fingers flashed over her clit. When I couldn't wait any longer, I plunged back into her.

All those months of anxious frustration, I poured into fucking her, channeling it through my cock. Nico fucked me back with equal abandon, her feet locked together behind my ass; spurring me on, her fingers flying, her cunt squeezing and convulsing.

She sat up suddenly. Then she climbed onto me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and wrapping her legs around my waist; and bounced her petite body on my cock.

I grabbed her ass with both hands to support her and marveled for a moment how light she was. Nico hungrily met every one of my thrusts, her breath hitching with every stroke, until I grunted, "I'm going to come."

"Then do it," she hissed through clenched teeth. Her body moved desperately against mine and our rhythm became fractured and erratic as I erupted. I stumbled back against the wall and waited as her bobbing slowed to stop.

She slipped off and adjusted her skirt while I dressed. "Goodbye, Thomas," she said a bit sadly, turning away quickly towards the exit. That's when I noticed she was wearing the same exact outfit as the first night we met. Before I could call to her, she was gone.

A Summer of Change.

I didn't hear from Nico until the end of July. I was living at my parents' for the summer and received a small padded envelope in the mail. Inside were a USB stick and a brief note from Nico:

Thomas, There's a video message for you on the stick.

The video is for you and only you and it requires a password for you to access.

The password is a simple one-syllable word I taught you this past year.

Nico.

In the relative seclusion of my room, I plugged the USB stick into my laptop. When the dialogue box appeared, asking for the password. I hesitated momentarily, before typing in: cunt.

The video player started up and there was Nico looking out at me from my screen. I couldn't help but smile when I saw those green eyes but the smile was short-lived as I noticed Nico was pale and drawn, she wasn't wearing any makeup, and her hair was now a more natural auburn color and rather unkempt. The wall behind her bed was plain white with no decorations. The vibe was definitely institutional. Frowning, I clicked Play.

"Hi, Thomas. There's no easy way to say this, so here it is: The reason you've received this video is that I am dead."

My vision darkened, the walls and ceiling closed in on me. I forced myself to take deep slow breaths, until the pressure lifted.

On-screen, Nico was blinking back tears, and looking away from the camera. After a minute she took a shaky breath, and went on.

"There's so much I want to tell you and there's so much I need to tell you. I owe you the truth and more.

"I have a type of brain tumor known as a glioblastoma multiforme that is rather malignant and was rather advanced when it was found over a year ago. The location of the tumor made surgical treatment impossible. I did have radiative therapy but it was ineffective. Even if that did work it was only going to buy me a few extra months. The prognosis was grim: Most people in my condition die within six months; a small percentage make it to twelve. I'm on month fourteen and counting so I feel like I've won some sort of cosmic sweepstakes.

"After I was diagnosed I had a choice. I could either spend my remaining time at home with my family, enduring countless trips to the hospital for treatment that might buy me a short amount of time or I could go back to school and try and live a normal life.

"I chose life. I was nineteen and I wanted to be normal or, at least, pretend to be for the little time I had left.

"Knowing when I was going to die, changed me. I saw how much pain my condition was causing my family and I wanted to spare others from ever feeling that. So I decided I wouldn't let anyone new get close to me. Turns out, that wasn't so easy.

"I also began experiencing all these dark urges. I didn't want to get involved with anyone, but I began to have sexual cravings. I was able to resist them for a while, but then they overwhelmed me. They still do, but now I don't have the strength to act on them."

I noticed, as she spoke, her left eyelid was blinking slightly slower than her right. There was also a slurring of her words but I didn't know if that was from the tumor or possibly from medication.

"Maybe I was feeling lonely. Maybe it was the fact that you treated me decently in spite of my appearance. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was chemistry. Maybe it was everything. Maybe it was nothing. Whatever it was, when I caught you checking out my body I had the undeniable urge to suck your cock. I figured I would jump you, have a good time and we would go our separate ways. But you really surprised me. I tried to forget about you afterwards but it was impossible. You once called me your drug. Well, you were my drug and I was hooked after only one time.

"Despite my vow I went back to see if you were really that special. You were. God help me, I was falling for you but I still didn't want you to fall for me. That's why I treated you like shit. Since I couldn't stay away from you I hoped I could drive you away. And while a little piece of me died every time I mistreated you, I simply can't imagine how I made you feel. For that I am truly sorry.

"My fucking project was a ploy for you to see there are better people out there than me. I was careful to set you up with girls I knew you would like and who would treat you well. With each new girl I was afraid you would leave me, but you proved to be loyal to a fault and that made me love you even more.

"Thomas, I love you. I think you love me, too, or at least, you once loved me. I'm sorry I never got to hear you say it."

"I love you, Nico," I said to the screen. Nico started to say something but stumbled over her words and started swearing. She got stuck on the word fuck, repeating it over and over for more than a minute before there was a break in the video. When the video resumed night had fallen in Nico's room.

"The seizures are growing more frequent and getting worse. I have headaches and I'm so tired all time. All I want to do is sleep. My short-term memory doesn't work so well nowadays so I had to go back and watch what I had recorded.

"So, I wanted you and I didn't want to hurt you, but I did hurt you. That day in the coffee shop you were incredibly brave in trying to tell me how you felt. In my panic I lashed out and I'm afraid I may have permanently damaged our relationship. The next several weeks were especially bad for seizures and tremors. I ignored your calls and texts because I couldn't think coherently and I didn't want you to see me like that.

"When I felt better I went to the computing center, saw the pain etched on your face and I knew I had finally succeeded in driving you away. I couldn't let you go, though, and I had to have you one last time. Maybe a more accurate way to say it would be 'one first time.' Despite all my blunt talk about sex I was no more experienced than you, in anything. I learned as I went along, just like you. In the end, you were my first and my last. You were my only."

Nico's head began jerking slightly to the side, her eyes unfocused. The jerking continued unabated until the video cut to a sunlit room. Now there was a soft beeping of a monitor in the background. Nico's left eye was filled with blood and the pupil fixed and dilated.

"There's so much I want to say but I don't have time for. I'm afraid if I don't wrap this up soon I won't be able to edit it and then you'll have to watch long stretches of me swearing and twitching.

"I wish I had done so much differently. I should have treated you better. I should have loved you openly and, if you loved me in return, I should have spent every possible moment with you. My intentions were to fully live what remained of my life and I failed in the worst possible way. I denied you. I denied love. I denied life."

Tears brimmed in her eyes once more. Several minutes passed before she composed herself.

"This is my last will and testament to you, Thomas. I want you to find love and happiness. I know I can't guarantee it, but I might be able to give you a push in the right direction. Kelly told me about that night, so I know how it touched her. You two shared a beautiful moment; and I have to admit I'm jealous. Promise me you'll see her again, if only just to talk with her. She'll be living at this address in the fall so she should be easy to find."

Kelly's name and address appeared on the screen.

"Find her, talk to her and see where it goes from there. Maybe you're right for each other. Maybe not. But you have to find out.

"I don't know what lies ahead for me besides Death. Even though I've spent the past year mentally preparing I'm suddenly scared. Death is a chasm bigger than the Grand Canyon but instead of being filled with beauty it's filled only with darkness. Death is a black void stretching out before me. I'm at the edge now and about to step off into the abyss. Will there be a bottom? Will there be another side?

"Is there a soul after Death? I hope; certainly hope so, because I want to keep watch over you. If I can, I'll come back and haunt you, but in a nice way. I'll come to you in your dreams, and fuck your brains out. I swear I will."

Her lower lip was trembling now. With a shaky voice she finished with,

"Goodbye, Thomas. I love you."

Seasons In The Sun.

Goodbye my friend, it's hard to die.

When all the birds are singing in the sky.

Now that the spring is in the air.

Pretty girls are everywhere.

Think of me and I'll be there.

We had joy, we had fun.

We had seasons in the sun.

But the hills that we climbed.

Were just seasons out of time.

The video ended. I closed the lid of the laptop, pulled the USB stick out and hugged it to my chest. I curled up on my bed and wept for a very long time.

Back on campus.

At the end of August I was back on campus sitting on a low brick wall outside a modest apartment building. It was only ten in the morning but the sun was already beating down and baking the pavement. I sat in the shade of a maple tree and waited. Eventually Kelly emerged from the building, wearing a white t-shirt and bright orange shorts. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and her summer tan gave her a healthy glow. She was as lovely as I remembered.

When she saw me, she did a double take and a smile broke out on her face. "Hey, Thomas. Good to see you. What are you doing here?"

"Waiting for you, actually." I said with confident honesty.

Her smile grew.

"Do you have a minute? Kelly, I need to tell you something."

She sat next to me on the wall, her thigh lightly touching mine.

"I don't know if you heard but Nico passed away this summer."

Kelly's face clouded and she nodded slowly. "Yeah, I know. Brain tumor."

"How well did you know her?"

"I guess about as well as anybody did, outside of her family. We lived together the past two years. She was my best friend."

I blinked in surprise and took a moment to digest that. "You were best friends and lived together at Mary Hall?"

"Our first year, yeah. That's how we met. We rented an apartment last year. That's where you and I met."

I closed my eyes for a moment and thought about how much I didn't know about Nico. Finally I said, "Nico told me she lived at Mother Mary."

"Um, yeah, that was so that guys couldn't find her after, you know."

"Were there many guys?" I asked quietly.

A Bath with My Oldest Friend

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 27 Apr 2026 22:05:28 -0600

by Eeveelynn. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“Baths ready.” I heard echo out of the bathroom.

“Thankyou.” I mumbled, getting up from the bed, slower this time.

The bath was aromatic, full of bubbles and looked so peaceful. I leaned against the door frame closing my eyes.

“Cat, are you going to be ok in there?” He questioned softly.

“I’m fine!” I snapped back to reality. I was aware of my stubborn determination to be self sufficient, especially after having panic attack.

“It’s ok to need help.” Again the soft tone of his voice irked at my independence.

“I’m fully capable of having a bath, what are you going to do? join me? It’s ok, I’ve got this.” I said trying and failing to unzip the back of my dress.

“If that’s what it takes to know you’re ok? Then yes.” he replied as he lifted my hair and unzipped the dress for me, sliding it off my shoulders. The brush of his hands felt soft against my skin, giving me goose bumps.

If I hadn’t just burnt out all my brains reserves of adrenalin having a panic attack, I’m positive my mind would have been running at a thousand miles an hour, but for the first time in a long time, it wasn’t. I was entirely focused on the basic things - like how relaxing the bath looked and how good it would feel to wash my face and hair. I still had some wits about me, as romantic as the concept of having a bath together was, and despite how my body was reacting to the idea, I wasn’t necessarily in the right headspace for anything intimate; I tried to make that thought process clear.

“It can’t be anything. But, yeah, I’d appreciate the company. I don’t really want to be alone right now.” I offered honestly, “but you can’t look.”

“I know.” He sighed, “Not like this, this is not how I ever imagined it Cat, I sincerely just want to make sure you’re ok.”

“Not like this…?” I repeated what he said. My brain and heart took a double take as I stared up at him. He’d thought about it, he’d thought about us. “OK, I’m not looking.” He turned around, embarrassed.

I slipped out of my clothes and slowly hopped into the bath. It was gigantic, so full of bubbles. The water sitting almost at my shoulders, I was able to easily sit sideways with my knees up to my chest.

“OK, you can look.”

“Aw you look so small.” he noted, sitting next to the bath.

“I thought you were going to join me?”

“Ah, it’s ok, I’ll just keep you company, I really want to let you have space.” He reached and scooped up a handful of bubbles, placing them on my head “Cat in a hat.”

I took a hand full of bubbles and blew into it, spraying him with them, he laughed and sighed.

I turned to lie and stretch out in the bath, considering I had it all to myself, I thought it best to make the most of it. He leaned against the tub and played videos on his phone to keep us both amused, occasionally splashing me.

“You know you actually need to wash yourself in the bath?” he joked.

My eyes fluttered open and shut again, “Im just so tired, you said to relax.” I twisted his words to fit my agenda.

“Come on, wake up!” he splashed my face.

“No, you wake up.” I lazily splashed him back.

“We can’t hide in here all day.” Splash.

“You can’t hide in here all day,” I splashed him again “This is my home now.”

“I thought Cats hated water.” Splash.

“It’s a myth, I’m a purrmaid now” I stretched out, enjoying my terrible pun and attempting to ignore the barrage of water attacks.

He splashed me just for the bad joke, he sat there looking a little angry and wet “That’s it! Cat-tatonic, you can’t stay in there forever.” he got up and left the room.

“I can and I will!!” I yelled after him.

I didn’t feel bad about it at all. I lied back again, closing my eyes and enjoying the peace, trying desperately not to accidentally fall asleep.

He sauntered back a few minutes later wearing a towel. With all the photos and videos he’d sent me over the years I’d never actually seen him shirtless. I drank it in for a minute, his shoulders and arms were my favourite part, muscular with full sleeves of tattoos.

“Hey, hey, hey, no looking.” he laughed and I covered my face with my hands, clearly still looking. “Cat, I don’t really like my body, please?”

“OK, ok, ok, just saying, I don’t see why.” I turned away from him, this was difficult, I could have stared for decades, etching his physique into my mind like stone.

“Now schooch over,” he demanded, “If you’re never getting out, I’m getting in.”

I moved forward in the bath and he stepped in, sitting behind me, making the water rise and splash a little over the edge.

“OK, you were right, this is pretty relaxing. Well, pretty and relaxing.”

I looked back and smiled at him, he always got to me with his sneaky compliments.

“Alright now, come here” he said, I backed up little so I was sitting between his legs but not fully against him, I felt a sudden cold on my head.

“What are you…?”

He was washing my hair, I was confused but ok with it.

“Since you’re determined to just sit and do nothing, we’ll be here for ever, so I’ll do it.” He started to massage the shampoo into my hair, It was a nice feeling, I’d only had hair dressers ever do this and it wasn’t like they actually got in a bath with you. It felt so intimate and caring, his hands massaging my tired head. I was close to melting down the drain with the water at that point, I was so at peace. I certainly didn’t expect him to randomly blast the conditioner out with the shower head set to cold.

I screamed and turned awkwardly in his lap “You bastard!”

He was just smiling that dumb fucking smile that he always used to get away with anything. I put my knees on his legs to gain purchase and grabbed his throat lightly. I suddenly noticed he was looking down, not at my face. In my attempt to be threatening, I was giving him a full view of my breasts, nipples perky as the cold water dripped down my body. Something about the way I’d grabbed him dominantly stirred something inside me, something I didn’t know was there.

“If this is how I die I’m 100% fine with it.” he gleamed.

“Ah, you pervert.” I teased, dropping back down into the water and turning my back to him quickly. Deflecting my own thoughts yet still sitting between his legs again, choosing to be closer this time.

“hey, I did nothing.”

“Sure.”

He got a loofa and started scrubbing my back gently

“This is kinda weird right?” I said thinking aloud, my brain starting to work again.

“Do you want me to stop?”

“Not at all, but I mean, we’ve sorta just met.”

“We’ve been friends for eight years.” He said defensively.

“Online though.” I reminded him. “So have you bathed chris?” I was referring to one of our mutual male friends.

“No, but he’s never refused to get out of a bathtub before, I guess this is a new one.” he laughed. “Arm up.”

I raised my arm, he glided the loofa up and down, washing it, then proceeded down the side of my body, grazing my breast and hip.

“Other one.”

Same thing again, one of his hands had snaked its way to resting on my waist, I wasn’t sure why it was so intensely comfortable but also so present in my mind. All the physical touch in such a gentle caring manner was turning me on a lot more then I expected.

“Do you want to do the rest? Or do you want me to?” He questioned, it had become apparent the next parts would be very intimate. I slid back against him so my back was on his chest.

“Is it weird I’m enjoying this? this is so relaxing and..” I paused, changing my thought pattern “I can do it if you don’t want to?”

“Not weird at all, I just don’t want to make you uncomfortable. I’m so glad your feeling better” he pulled my waist towards him so I was fully pressed against him for a hug. He body felt good against mine, his arms felt strong wrapped around me. The bubbles, the water, all adding an extra layer of sensation. I knew he was being kind but it was impossible to not notice that he was absolutely turned on, I could feel him so hard against my back.

“Seems like your feeling pretty good yourself.” I giggled.

“Hey, I really can’t help it, it doesn’t have to mean anything. I just, can’t…” he paused for a moment to collect his words “I can’t control what my body feels with you naked. Just ignore it, I promised I wouldn’t do anything but help you.”

“I think I understand the feeling.” I sighed quietly to myself.

“Hmm?”

“Nothing… you missed a spot.” I said handing him the loofa again.

He slowly washed my shoulders and collar bone, then skipped to my waist and stomach, he started mirroring what he was doing with his hand on one side, loofa in the other and occasionally swapping. It was slow and sensual, it felt like he was exploring my body. At a leisurely pace he moved to my legs and thighs, stopping just short of anything to intimate. I knew it wasn’t intentional, but it felt like teasing and it was driving me wild, I could tell how wet I was even in the water. I was aware of my pulse in my pussy as he ran his hands up my inner thighs. I could feel his cock getting even harder, I wasn’t sure that was possible when I had first lied back against him.

He moved his hands up to my breasts, finally. I wiggled my ass, just a little, back into him. I was testing the waters, feeling his cock twitch against me, his breathing got heavier and faster. He slowly caressed my breasts, at first appearing to wash them but after a minute had past and his hands still lingered, I was sure he was just enjoying them.

“I don’t mind at all.” I said, wanting to give him some confirmation that I was enjoying the attention to detail, I leant my head back against his chest and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation. He let the loofa go and slid his hands around, slowly squeezing and massaging my chest. Letting his fingers glide over my nipples, which were getting harder at his touch. He intermittently pinched each one, I moaned a little, not intending to, but rather unable to controll it. His hands started to take turns at exploring more of my body.

“You’re really beautiful and soft, you feel amazing.” he sighed in my ear.

In a lot of ways I wanted it to stop but I also couldn’t seem to say no. I was so heavily conflicted between my attraction and fear of the level of intensity. I’d always been scared of Henry in that way, I always felt like I’d die of thirst without his attention, but I also felt like I’d drown in the emotion attached to it. He had, and probably always would be ‘The one’, as stupid as that sounded. He wasn’t the guy I imagined fucking without strings attached, he was so much more to me. He came with the dream of the life after, the simple life; full of laughter and light. We’d spent eight years talking everyday, never tiring, never losing interest. He was always a passing ship in the night, one of us always in a relationship, the unobtainable and that felt so safe. However, right now, we were both alone, together. Everything about him felt so right, his hands on my body, his presence, the way we fit together so well, just lying on him watching TV or even now, in the bath, it just felt so much like I was a part of him and he was a part of me.

I tensed up and he felt it, he stopped touching me instantly.

“Evelyn, are you ok?” He didn’t say Cat, he used my actual name not the nickname everyone called me.

“I just…” I turned in the water, sitting up and slipping my legs over his to face him, “Can we do this?”

“Only if you want to?” He looked at me puzzled.

“I mean, with you? can it be casual? Isn’t it always going to be more?”

“Cat, it can mean whatever you want it to, or I can stop right now if you want and I’ll go get dressed. You know how I’ve always felt about you, but also, I respect you. It can just be fun, if that’s all you want at the moment. I’ve never been able to do this kind of thing without the connection, but I already have that with you and nothing will ruin that. All I can think in this moment is that fucking you would feel right, for once Cat, don’t overthink.”

I stared at him intensely. Was he just saying what I wanted to hear? Am I going to hurt him? am I going to hurt us? This is the type of thing that’s going to invoke a few days worth of reckless behaviour from me and I was well aware of my patterns.

“I really want to,” I admitted “my body is screaming at me to, but, I don’t want to hurt you.” I was watching his face intently for any sign that this could be wrong.

“I rather be hurt 1000 times then never feel you,” he put his hands back on my hips starting to pull me down onto his lap. “I need to know what it feels like to be inside you, I need to watch your perfect body bounce, I need to see your face as you feel me inch by inch, I don’t care about myself right now. I need to know what it feels like to make you cum.”

Fuck, he knew how to talk when he wanted to. He knew what was in my head and he knew how I felt. He also knew I wasn’t going to back down now. I hated that he knew me. I couldn’t help myself, I managed to lie to myself in that moment, maybe it could just be fun, maybe it wouldn’t have an effect on the dynamic of our friendship.

We’d talked a lot about sex with the distance keeping us safe, some nights spent exchanging fantasies, messages and videos. I knew everything about what he wanted, the magic words that would tip the scales for him, and he knew everything about how my body worked and what I might do. We both knew I was far more experienced, him only having a few sexual partners in the past worried me, but not enough to stop me. The logical part of my brain had shut down. I needed to be the dominant one here, I needed to show him. He could talk smoother then I ever could, but I could use my body.

“Cat we don’t have to- ” I cut him off and grabbed his throat, I enjoyed that feeling earlier, I wanted to try it again. I pulled myself to him and kissed him deeply, his hand raised to mine in shock but he relented and kissed me back. I kneeled over him and used my other hand to stroke his hard cock under the water. His hands slid across my body, I’m not sure he knew what to do with my sudden assault on his senses. I felt him moan into my kiss as I moved my hand up and down the length of his shaft, taking my time to rub slowly around his head, feeling it twitch in response. I released my grip off his neck and used my hand to move his hands to my ass which was hovering over him, he seemed to follow the motions amazingly. I continued to stroke his cock, surprised that it was larger then I expected.

I climbed further onto him sliding the head of his cock gently up and down, from my entrance to my clit, as I kept up the motion of sliding my hand up and down his shaft. He was starting to put pressure on my hips, begging to get inside me each time I slid up and down on him. The wetness of my cunt so different to the water of the bath. I teased him with each movement as I used his dick as a toy for my own stimulation, I wanted him to force me down onto it, he seemed to yield finally, grabbing my hips properly and pulling me onto him, inch by inch. I’d been turned on for the entire bath, I felt so swollen and as he forced his way in we both gasped, breaking the passionate kiss, locked into inhaling each other’s breath. By the time he was fully sheathed inside of me I was almost shaking, he fit so well, I wasn’t going to last long at all. I kissed him again, biting his lip and wrapping an arm around his shoulders.

I started riding him like my life depended on it, like every groan he made brought me closer to an edge I was ready to fall off a thousand times. I grinded harder against him, wanting to be so full I would never need to be fucked again, and it worked so well, up and down, him enjoying my bubble covered breasts as they bounced in his face. I felt the familiar buildup of my orgasm coming on as I rode harder and faster. I gripped him tighter as my pussy clenched around his cock, unable to keep my mouth shut I let out a very audible moan of pleasure, I leant back enjoying the aftershocks of my orgasm.

He seemed to be enjoying the expression on my face before he got a serious look, grabbing my hips harder than before and using my body. He was stronger than I expected, I wasn’t doing any of the work anymore, just enjoying feeling him lift me and pull me back down onto him as the water splashed around us and his face started to tense. I slid my hand back under water to rub my clit, if he was coming, I’d be damned if I wasn’t going to come again with him. It wasn’t hard for me to get close again, he was so focused, grunting and fucking me hard, I was loving the view, the way his arms and body tensed, the focus on his face, the way he threw his head back, moving me like I weighed nothing, grinding his hips up to mine.

I knew what would get him there, from every fantasy he’d sent me and I knew he’d fucking love it and hate it.

“You have to pull out, I’m not on birth control.” I teased at him, he agreed and started going harder than before, I could feel him twitching inside me, I knew I was going to cum when he did. I wrapped my arms around him and started fucking him back again, our hips meeting. He was starting to shake, he stopped suddenly.

“I’m going to cum, I have to stop.” He gasped, I knew what we both wanted to hear. I grabbed his throat again and held onto his back as tight as I could, continuing to grind against him as deeply as I could.

“Don’t you fucking dare, I’m not letting go, you’re going to fill me or we’ll never do this again.”

His eyes lit up with a touch of fear and excitement as he gave in, finally thrusting back knowing that I needed his seed, it only took a moment and I felt him explode inside me, shooting layer after layer of warm cum into me. My body fucking loved it, exploding into an orgasm that just kept clenching for what felt like minutes around his cock as it pulsed.

I let my grip loosen as I let my head fall against his, having an exhausted giggle, he smiled and laughed with me, wrapping his arms around my body and occasionally thrusting to see my face as we recovered our breath.

“You can’t do that or I’m going to need to cum again” I breathed, trying to lift myself off him, he held me down.

“Do it.” he whispered with an evil grin, I started to grind on him softly, it wasn’t going to take much. He leant me back and watched me, finally using his fingers to rub my clit, as my breasts bounced freely and he met each of my thrusts again, he was watching me so intimately but I couldn’t keep my eyes open. It was happening again, I gasped and held his arms tightly as I shuddered with another orgasm. He seemed so pleased with himself, kissing me again softy down my neck.

“You’re mine,” he whispered, moving my hair from my face “My good little cum slut.”

The language surprised me, but more in a way that I enjoyed. We both got out of the bath a

Geekz And Freakz: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 26 Apr 2026 19:22:00 -0600

Geekz And Freakz: Part 3

A Weakness Becomes A Strength..

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

The intervening weeks had done nothing make it fade the way dreams do.

The unceasing obsessing took a toll on me and my thoughts started spiraling uncontrollably. I became desperate enough to take my anti-anxiety pills out of the medicine cabinet and hold the bottle in my hand for close to an hour, staring at it. I hated those pills as they made me see the world through a sort of veil and I always had the distinct feeling I was missing something. I never felt like I was all there when I was on my meds. What saved me in the end was I thought of Nico's eyes and a calming peace came over me. The pressure slowly lifted off my chest and I put the bottle back without taking one pill.

I finally received a short text from her just after midnight: Happy fucking new year. Short and to the point, just like Nico.

On my second night back at school I was working the graveyard shift at the computer lab and since classes didn't start until the next day I was the only one working. I surfed the web aimlessly, trying to ward off sleep. It was after two in the morning when Nico came in wearing a leather miniskirt and matching leather jacket, her hair was spiked into a Mohawk. Fishnet stockings, black fingernail polish, heavy eyeliner and black lipstick completed her outfit. Whenever she moved a dozen zippers on her jacket jangled softly.

"I'd like to apply for a job," she said as she leaned over the counter. I smiled at her and handed her the form which she filled out in a matter of seconds. "How about an interview?" she asked as she gave back the application.

I shook my head. "Can't. I'm the only one working and I have to stay at the desk. You'll have to come back some other time."

"Ok then, let me back there, I want to sit with you."

"Sorry, you know the rules."

"Come on, there's only one fucking' guy here. Who's he going to tell? Let me back there and you can pretend to be training me on how to turn on a computer or something." I frowned at her, trying to think of a good reason not to. Nico shrugged, sat up on the counter, swung her legs over and hopped down into the workstation before I could stop her. I shot a glance at the student sitting at the far side of the room but he hadn't noticed.

Nico sat in a chair next to mine and lazily spun back and forth. "How was your break?" she asked. "Did you miss me?"

I felt my ears burn. "It was ok and, yes, I missed you."

"That's sweet. How much cunt did you eat?"

"I had none."

"Sounds kinky. Who was the nun?" I shook my head in mock frustration trying to mask the laughter I felt inside. Nico leaned back in the chair. "When do you get off?" The question sounded mostly innocent.

"Not until six."

She frowned and looked around the lab. "I can see why you'd like working a shift like this, what with your condition and all." There was a bit of venom behind that last bit and it stung a little. Her face suddenly brightened. "Hey, it looks like we may have another client, a friend of Amanda's. I'll try to set it up where there aren't a whole lot of people so you won't, you know, freak out."

"I don't know," I said, "I'm not sure I want to."

"This is about helping you meet other women and sharing your gift with them. Don't you know how it made Amanda feel? She's still walking around a smile glued to her face and she has you to thank for it. Doesn't that make you feel good inside, knowing how you helped someone?"

"Yeah, I guess so," I admitted.

"Look, we're starting to build some buzz. We need to strike while the iron's hot. There's been some of word of mouth about you."

"Word of mouth," I repeated. I turned the phrase over and over in my head, liking it more each time. "Good one."

"Besides, didn't you like the post-game between us?" I couldn't help but smile. "Yeah, I know you enjoyed that. So, why not do it again?"

I could think of one big reason why I didn't want to but I was afraid to say it loud. Instead I swallowed it down and said, "Ok, I'm in."

Her smile lit up her green eyes. "Cool. Show me your right hand."

Slightly thrown by her sudden change in subject, I did as she asked, although in retrospect it was more of a command than a question. I held out my hand, my palm towards her. She leaned in, studying my hand closely before delicately folding in three of my fingers and my thumb until just my index finger was pointing up. This she took in her mouth, wetting it with her saliva.

I watched, fascinated, as she slowly extracted my finger, her teeth dragging lightly over the whole length. With her hand she guided mine up under her skirt and my moistened finger slid easily into her. I could hear how wet she was and I could feel how hot she was. Nico moved my hand back forth, silently masturbating for the next several minutes with a wicked grin on her face.

When she finally withdrew it I could see her juices glistening in the cold fluorescent lights. I started to bring it up to my mouth but she stopped my hand and sucked my finger into her mouth. With great gusto she fellated my finger in the same manner she had used on another part of my body. My cock strained against my jeans as I watched my finger disappear and reappear between those black lips. With a smile and a light kiss she let my hand fall into my lap.

The lone student had gathered his things and was approaching the counter. With my erection I was in no condition to stand but fortunately Nico jumped up and handed him his ID. "Thanks for coming in. Have a good night," she said pleasantly. He murmured a goodnight and left.

Nico leaned back against the desk. "Now, when do you get off?" This time, the question was definitely loaded.

"Six," I teased, pretending to be clueless.

"No fucking imagination," she muttered, shaking her head. The next instant she was kneeling before me, unbuckling my belt and undoing my zipper. As it turns out, it was only a matter of minutes before I got off.

Nico, on the other hand, got off repeatedly over the next hour. I have to admit it was the best shift I have ever worked in my life.

Sara.

Our second client was a petite, mousy girl with dirty blond hair. We met at her apartment where she was waiting with Amanda. Amanda hugged me tightly when we walked in and introduced me to her friend Sara who only managed a barely audible greeting. Sara took me to her bedroom while Amanda and Nico talked in the living room.

Sara and I faced each other for several awkward moments in the darkness. She stood suddenly on her tiptoes and gave me a brief, nervous kiss before shoving me hard onto the bed. Quick as a cat she was on me, peppering my face and neck with hard kisses. I tried to slow her down and assume control but her movements were frantic and unpredictable. Before I knew it she had my shirt off and was wriggling out of her clothes.

Sara crawled up my body and settled her crotch on my head. She ground her sex against my mouth, the pressure so great it felt like my jaw was going to dislocate. In desperation I tongued her clit hard and she came with a shudder, drenching me in her juices. I bathed her with long licks from the very bottom of her cunt up to the hard nub of her clit. Sara relaxed and gently rode my face to several more orgasms. When she was finished she knelt beside me and licked my face.

"Can I touch you?" Sara asked meekly as I stood by the bed tucking in my shirt.

I nodded, and she reached out with a tentative hand to feel my crotch. She rubbed and squeezed me for a minute before asking, "Can I see it?"

I shrugged and undid my pants, exposing myself. She stared at it, wide-eyed, and made several attempts to reach for it but always pulled her hand back. "It's ok," I reassured her.

Sara steeled herself before taking me in her hand, running her fingers up and down the length before lingering for several minutes over the tip. Her thumb and forefinger rubbed the head, smearing the pre-cum and making it slick. She tugged on my cock, her pace increasing with each passing minute until her hand was a blur. Her head swayed towards me, her lips open and I thought she was going to take me in her mouth. Instead, she gave me a firm squeeze and turned away to gather her jeans. I was so close to orgasm.

When we rejoined the others in the living room, Nico and I made our goodbyes. Sara whispered something to Amanda who raised her eyebrows in surprise. Amanda hugged me goodbye, this time pressing her thigh firmly against my crotch for several long seconds. As soon as the door was closed behind us shrieks of laughter emanated from the apartment. Nico nudged me and said, "You did that. You created that joy." I smiled and stuffed my hands in my pockets to hide my erection. "Come on," Nico said, "let's go back to your room and you can tell me all about it."

Spring Breakout.

We had a few more clients in January and February and by early March we were averaging almost one a week. Each girl was different and each girl was special in their own way. My favorites were the introverts like Sara who couldn't speak in an audible voice or look me in the eye but once we were alone transformed into a feral ball of lust. These encounters were exciting, unpredictable, terrifying, and draining. Their energy and enthusiasm was always matched and sometimes exceeded by Nico, as if she was somehow competing against them.

Only once did I back out; and that was because the girl was falling down drunk when we showed up at her place. Three days later we met again, and everything worked out great. By late March, I had been with more girls than any guy I knew. Nico's plan was working just like she planned: The girls were happy, I was meeting new people, and Nico and I both enjoyed what we had termed 'the debriefing.' The only problem was that although I enjoyed being with these girls, I began to feel hollow.

I wanted the emptiness to be filled by Nico but, emotionally, she was still keeping me at arm's length. In the afterglow of her orgasms her defenses would sometimes break down and she would let me in a little but those moments were rare and fleeting.

Nico s Oral Exam.

One spring day we were deep in the bowels of the main library where I told her about the latest client. Without warning two slickened fingers were forced between my lips. The taste of her made me hard in an instant. Unable to control myself, I dropped to my knees and reached under her skirt. In my haste to remove her panties I tore them, making Nico gasp. I lifted her skirt and saw her nectar welling up along her slit.

When I parted her sex, a large drop rolled slowly down. When I plunged my tongue into her, she moaned and cradled my head. When she came, she screamed quietly through pursed lips.

I stood and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Our part of the library was as quiet as a tomb; apart from Nico's panting. She stood there and took a moment to look around, to be sure we were still alone; then reached out to squeeze the bulge in my pants, as she kissed me.

Squeezing turned to rubbing, rubbing turned to unfastening, unfastening turned to stroking. By the time the kiss ended her hand was deep down the front of my briefs.

Nico pushed my jeans and briefs down past my buttocks, and let gravity pull them slowly to the floor. We both looked down and watched as she stroked me, the deep-red head of my cock appearing and disappearing in her pale fist. She kissed me again, her tongue probing my mouth before running lightly over my lips. She smiled and we both looked down again to see clear fluid seeping from the tip. There was now a quiet wet sound keeping time with each pass of her hand over the head. I swelled in her hand.

She knelt and kissed just the tip, rubbing the head lightly over her lips like an obscene lip gloss. I shivered. Kiss followed kiss, on my fleshy head; each kiss longer and more sensual than the last.

I watched her make out with my cock; her eyes closed, her lips shiny with my precum, her tongue now integral to the kisses, and wetting my head with her saliva; and a heaviness grew in my balls. She had not yet taken me in her mouth and I was close to coming.

As my body tensed, her kisses grew more frequent, and more open mouth; teasing my orgasm to the surface. Occasionally the tip would slip into her mouth, and her tongue would suckle. Nico toyed with me; the way a cat toys with a mouse, making me tremble. When I was at the limit of self-control, she paused and looked up.

The pleading and desperation, etched on my face, made her smile. Her eyes locked on mine, she slowly and deliberately kissed the tip. A tremor ran through me. With the next kiss, her lips wrapped around the head and her tongue flicked. A second tremor ran through me. The light in her eyes told me how much she enjoyed inflicting this exquisite agony upon me. Nico took me a little deeper, and dragged her teeth gently over the ridge of the head, sending yet another tremor through my body.

My cock slowly reemerged until she was again kissing just the tip with slow, deliberate, and exaggerated motions. Her full lips opened wider and closed slower until the head of my cock rested on her lower lip pointing at her waiting, wanting mouth. Her tongue danced over my knob, and I hissed through gritted teeth. My cock twitched and I saw my creamy jizz, jet into her mouth. Her lips wrapped around my crown, locking tight to the shaft, just beyond the ridge of my swollen glans; and sucked gently, massaging the frenulum; slowly, until I was spent.

She reached down and secured the waistbands of my shorts and pants. As she stood, she pulled up my pants, tucked me in and zipped me up. Nico gave a little shrug and practically skipped away. I followed, at a slightly slower pace.

The Harsh Coffee Confrontation.

We ended up at a nearby coffee shop. She ordered an herbal tea for her and a large orange juice for me. We sat at a corner table, looking out at the street, while enjoying our drinks. Nico sipped her tea, and I just shook my head at her.

"What?"

"Our 'behavior' was a little too public and risky," I said.

"Perhaps, but didn't the risk add to the enjoyment?" she countered.

"Yes," I admitted, reluctantly; "but we should have been more cautious. We could have been arrested."

"You were a willing participant," she observed. "You could have stopped."

I stared out at the people passing by on the sidewalk, mostly students laden with heavy backpacks. Could I have stopped? I thought back, to moment she stuck her fingers in my mouth; and realized that, no, I wasn't able to. Once I had tasted her, I had to have more. Just thinking about it was making me hard again.

"You could have stopped, right?" she repeated. She watched me over the rim of her cup. As she sipped, I could see she already knew the answer, by the way her mouth was curling up at the corners. I shook my head in response, and drank down the rest of my juice. "Yeah, I thought so. I've seen the way your eyes glaze over, once you know you're going down on me. A part of you goes off to some faraway place, until you're finished."

"So, does that make me an addict?"

"Yeah. And I guess that would make me your drug," she added with a devious grin.

I thought for a moment. Drug wasn't the word I would have used but it would do for now. "More like, you're my drug and my pusher."

Her grin faded and an odd look came over her. I couldn't tell if she was disturbed by my comment. I don't think she knew, either. I watched her bite her lip as she mulled it over before I said what had been weighing on me the past couple of months.

"I like being with you." I bravely blurted out.

"No shit. I can tell by the way you come in my mouth." Two chairs away, a spoon clattered noisily to the table. The girl who dropped it was straining to watch us, out of the corner of her eye. Nico turned to the girl and confided, "You know how it is, when you're sucking a guy off, and you can feel his body tense as he tries to hold back, and that moment, just as he explodes, you feel momentarily afraid that he'll never stop. With Thomas, I never want it to stop. I want to drown in his creamy seed. And his cock is so big I can barely wrap my lips around it."

Nico turned to me. "Thomas, show her how big your cock is." The girl gave a squeak, picked up her backpack and hurried away.

"Why do you have to be mean like that?" I said, feeling empathy for the timid freshman lass.

"Oh, please," Nico said rolling her eyes. "I did her a favor. She's hurrying back to her apartment or dorm, and when she gets there, she's going to lock her bedroom door, jump into bed, and jam as many fingers as possible, up her tight little cunt. And as she's frigging herself to a glorious climax, she'll be thinking about your big, fat cock; and how it would feel in her mouth; or maybe her cunt. Come to think of it, I also did you a favor."

I shifted nervously and leaned in, lowering my voice. "Anyways, what I mean is, I like being with you, more than anyone else. I want to be with you, and only you."

Her green eyes became hard ice in an instant. The dagger of her stare pierced me through the heart, and I died a little inside. "I can't have a boyfriend," she recited her mantra.

"This is absurd. Considering our situation, we're practically boyfriend and girlfriend, just not in a traditional sense." I tried appealing to social norms.

Nico glowered at me from across the table.

I continued pleading; "Is it your parents? If so, I'm willing to meet them right now; and you know how I am around new people."

"I'm not going to discuss it!" Her words had acquired a razor's edge, and I knew her next words were going to cut me deeply. We sat in stony silence, as she finished her tea. Then Nico slammed her cup hard on the table, whispered, "Fuck you!" and grabbed her backpack and stalked out.

I didn't bother to follow, because I knew she didn't want to talk to me. I waited a few minutes before leaving, turning in the direction opposite of Nico's. My insides were roiling with doubt and despair. Had I ruined a good thing, something so strange and unique that if I told anyone they wouldn't believe me? Was the damage irreversible?

Nico punished me by not returning my calls and texts for almost a week. When she did finally contact me; she made no mention of what I had said. Instead, she had set me up with another client for the following Saturday. Nico also told me she wouldn't be there, as she had to go home for the weekend.

I took it to mean she was still mad. The lead weight in my stomach grew heavier and sank lower. I wasn't interested in seeing a client, but I really didn't have a choice. Nico expected me to go, and of course, I always did what she said.

Kelly.

Promptly at nine, I put my game face on and knocked on the door of an off-campus apartment on the south side of town. The client, Kelly, had wavy, shoulder-length strawberry-blond hair, a round face, and large blue eyes. Grey sweatpants and a hooded sweatshirt masked the shape of her body. All I knew was that she was only a few inches shorter than me. Kelly smiled nervously, biting her lower lip, as she invited me in. I kicked off my shoes and followed her down a long narrow hallway to the living room, furnished with the typical cheap rental unit furniture.

"Have a seat," she said pointing to the couch. "Would you like a drink?"

Normally, I would have declined but since I was in a sour mood I figured a drink or two might help. "Yeah, sure."

Kelly stood on her tiptoes and looked in a kitchen cabinet. "Looks like we have tequila; or tequila."

She pulled out a bottle and held it up. "I recommend the tequila." She returned with the bottle, a couple of glasses, a small bowl of lemon wedges, and a salt shaker; and knelt at the coffee table opposite of me. "Have you done tequila shots before?" I shook my head

Geekz And Freakz: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 24 Apr 2026 19:21:00 -0600

Geekz And Freakz: Part 2

His Obsessive Dedication Gets Tapped Into.

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Nico stared at me as I finished my coffee. It had grown cold but I couldn't bear to leave it unfinished. Finally, she said, "Back in a moment," and walked off to the restrooms. A minute later she was back and dropped a ball of green material in my lap as she sat back down. "Feel it," she said, "Feel how wet you've made me."

The crotch of her panties was soaked and I fought the urge to bring them up to my nose so I could breathe her in. I smiled, checked the time on my cell and said, "Come on, I'll walk you back."

A silence enveloped us as walked across campus. She was obviously deep in thought and I couldn't get any words out of my mouth. At her lobby I tried to give her panties back but she stuffed them in my front pants pocket, her fingers brushing lightly along my semi-rigid cock. Without a word she went inside.

I was walking up the steps of my dorm when I received a text from her: It s your fault I m masterb8ing now.

I laughed and sent back, Hope your roomie doesn't mind.

By the time I climbed the stairs to my floor I got back, She s studying w back to me. Now shut up I m trying to concentr8.

Over the next several weeks we saw each other quite a bit, although somewhat randomly. Nico would drop by unannounced and I was never quite able to predict when she would visit. I could see her three or four consecutive nights and then there would be up to five days before she showed up again. Our trysts were brief and to the point, consisting of oral sex and handjobs. Nico was always in charge.

Once she walked into my room and shut the door. I looked up from my homework and started to speak but she stopped me with an upraised hand. Her hair was sporting a bright purple streak on the right side. Nico unbuttoned the raincoat that came down to her knees and let it drop to the floor. Of course, she was naked underneath. Her pubic hair had a matching purple streak.

I watched, breathless, as her hand delved between her legs. I could hear the squelching as her fingers penetrated her sex. I could see the glistening flesh as she parted the outer lips. I swear I could smell her from across the room. Her other hand tugged mercilessly on her nipples making them red and swollen. The entire time she masturbated she kept her eyes on me. After she came, she pulled her coat on, buttoned it up and left. She never said a word.

The following visit she taught me how to pleasure her with just my fingers.

I thought I was the luckiest guy on campus. Nico was an incredibly sexual creature who was teaching me so much. I was amazed at how much pleasure she could provide with just her hands and mouth. More importantly, she wanted me to please her with my mouth and fingers. I fed off her orgasms.

I don't mean to sound ungrateful but I wanted more. Even though I very much wanted to have sex with her, the topic of intercourse never came up. I assumed she never suggested it because it was some sort of line that couldn't be crossed; If we fucked I would be her boyfriend and she couldn't have that. I never brought up the topic, because I had the idea that if we had sex, Nico would become seriously ill and die.

I know that sounds crazy, but I can't help these kinds of thoughts from occurring. Once I have them, I obsess over them, making the fear palpable. So in order to protect Nico, we couldn't have sex. I never told her this. I wish I had, but I never did.

Employment.

One Saturday night I was working a shift at the central campus computing lab. A handful of students were well spread out in the lab, making for a rather dull night. That's the way I liked it as I could get my homework done and get paid for it. My coworker and I sat in the Pit, an ironic name for the raised circular workspace overlooking the lab. The Pit was also a convenient barrier between me and the students. Nico walked up and leaned over the counter at me. "How late you working tonight?" she asked in a hushed tone. The purple streak in her hair was now bright green. I wondered briefly if her pubic hair matched.

"Until 2am. Sorry."

She frowned and looked around the mostly empty lab before asking, "How many of them do you think are watching porn right now and mentally frigging themselves?" I shot a look at my coworker but he had headphones on and was engrossed in a movie. I moved away from him and Nico followed along the outer perimeter. "There aren't that many people here but I bet at least one," she persisted.

I shook my head. "Doubtful. People tend to do that when they're alone in their room."

She pointed at a monitor in front of me. "Can you use that computer to see what they're doing?"

"Yeah, but it's our policy not to."

"Let me back there, I want to take a look."

"Sorry, employees only. They have a very strict rule about that."

"Then I'd like an application, please," she pestered. I sighed and pulled an application from a file and handed it to her along with a pen; I figured it would be easier than arguing with her. She looked it over and asked, "Who does the interview?"

"Tonight I would do the pre-interview but a full-time staffer would do the final."

Nico smiled wickedly, put the pen to her lips and sucked lightly on it. "I think there is at least one person here watching porn this very moment but you think not. We should bet on it," she suggested.

"What would we bet?"

"If I win, I want you to seriously consider a proposal. If you win --"

"You have to tell me why you can't have a boyfriend," I finished.

She frowned. "Not very imaginative. Alright, if that's what you want." We shook hands and she pointed at the computer. "You do whatever typing you need to do while I fill this out." I took me less than a minute to launch a program and click a few parameters to get the answer. In less than that time Nico had completed the application and was holding it out to me. I checked to see if anyone was watching before I turned the monitor towards her, defeated. "Ha!" she exclaimed. "I knew it!"

Shaking my head, I turned the monitor back and closed the program. Three people were surfing porn sites. I took the application and asked, "So, what's your proposal?"

"I'd like my pre-interview first, then we can talk."

"Alright." I started to read over her application but she protested.

"I believe I have an expectation of privacy during an interview. Is there a room we can use?"

I let my coworker know I was doing a pre-interview. He nodded without ever looking up from his movie. Nico and I went to a small conference room and sat at the table. I started through the prepared list of b. s. questions.

"So, Miss Dewpot," I read the name she wrote on the application, "why do you want to work at this lab?"

"Well, I've always found computers sexy, what with all those big hard drives and such."

I made a check mark. "And what are your best qualities?"

She looked up at the ceiling. "I'm loyal, punctual, and I don't take shit from anybody. Also, I give a pretty mean blowjob and have been told my cunt tastes like the nectar of the gods. Your words, not mine," she reminded me.

"All admirable qualities," I agreed. "What's you're greatest weakness?"

"If someone gives me shit I hurt them. Sometimes I end up in jail." I laughed and shook my head. "Did I pass the first round?" she asked.

"I'm afraid we can't hire you, Miss Dewpot. According to your application you have a PhD so you're over-qualified." I added, "And you've been convicted of a felony but you neglected to say what for."

"I always knew I would make it someday," she smirked. She stood and came around the table and sat on the edge right in front of me. She took the application from my hands and tore it up, letting the pieces fall one by one from her fingers. Then Nico fixed me with those green eyes of hers. "I'm going to propose something that I want you to take your time thinking about before giving me an answer and I'd like you to not interrupt me with any questions until I'm done."

She waited a moment. I sat silently so she continued. "You love to lick my cunt." It was a statement and not a question but I nodded anyway. "Now I've been eaten out by half a dozen people and it is my unbiased opinion you are far better than any of them and that includes a couple of lesbians." I opened my mouth to comment but shut it quickly. "It was a phase," she explained.

"Anyway, the other night I was having a pow-wow with several girls, and the topic invariably turned to sex. You may not know this, but sometimes when women talk to other women about sex, it can be in a very explicit manner. Anyway, the talk came around to oral, and listening to these girls, I realized they've never experienced anything like I have with you. It made me a little sad for them and made me feel a bit selfish.

Self Employment.

"As I've said before, I can't have a boyfriend but I feel like I've effectively taken you off the market. You should be out there meeting girls and going to town, or more to the point, downtown, but you spend a lot of your free time with me." A dark look must have passed over my face because she added quickly, "Don't worry, I still want to hang out with you and suck that beautiful cock of yours. And I want you to keep on sticking your tongue up my love hole," she added. I relaxed and waited for her to go on.

"The other problem is that you're anti-social. Maybe that's what attracted me to you, initially, since I'm a fellow outcast. So, add all that up and it's a dilemma. I want to keep hanging out with you, I want to help you, and I want to help my fellow woman. So, what's the solution?"

I shrugged as I didn't have the slightest clue as to where she was going with this. "To be honest, I didn't know either until last night when I was lying in bed, masturbating while imagining your face buried in my crotch. The answer was right there, staring me in the cunt." She paused and smiled. "I propose that I set you up with girls who are in dire need of a good licking!"

I sat and stared at her for a very long time. My mouth was possibly hanging open. Finally, I asked, "Can I talk now?" She nodded. "You want to pimp me out?"

Nico shook her head vigorously. "No, of course not, no money will change hands, although I will get a piece of the action."

"What do you mean?"

"Afterwards, you tell me, in glorious Technicolor, all the sordid details. It's a win-win-win for everyone. You meet new girls, they have the best orgasms of their lives, your fame spreads and I get off afterwards."

"Sounds like everyone will get off. Will I?"

She smiled and placed her hand on my shoulder. "Silly boy! Of course you do. It's part of the 'after.' Now," she slid off the table and stood up, "I want you to think about this and tell me your answer tomorrow night. Pick me up at six and take me out to dinner."

"Why should I take you to dinner?"

"It's only fair," she said over her shoulder as she walked out. "I'm a convicted felon with a doctorate. I can't get a job in this economy."

I sat in that room for a long time and pondered on what kind of sociopath I had gotten mixed up with.

I didn't get any sleep that night. I simply lay there and thought about her proposal. It was both terrifying and titillating. I would have to put myself out there and meet new people. On the other hand I longed to know how other girls tasted. Would they be like Nico or does each woman have their own unique flavor? From the porn I've seen I knew vaginas came in all shapes and shades but would they taste different? Would some girls be clean shaven? I oscillated between panic and arousal all night.

Of course I said yes, because that's what Nico wanted. I told her the next night as we were finishing up our meal at a nice Italian place near the edge of campus. But I also had some concerns. "Will there be any ground rules?" I asked.

"Like what."

"I don't know." I looked around to see if anyone was eavesdropping. All the closest tables were engrossed in their own conversations. "Do I get right of refusal?"

Nico nodded. "Of course. If you feel uncomfortable or get some weird vibe off a client you can call it off."

I was appalled. "Did you just say client?"

"Maybe trick is a better term?" She watched with amusement as my face turned crimson red. Our waitress dropped off the check and was about to say something but hustled away when she saw me. It took me a minute to realize Nico was toying with me. "Yeah," she said, finishing the last of her soda, "I'm just fucking with you."

"Someday I'll learn," I muttered as I left enough cash to cover the check and the tip. I looked across the table at her. "Walk you back to your dorm?" I offered.

On the walk back she veered us through a graveyard, saying it was a shortcut. The sun had set minutes before but we still had enough light to pick our way along the paths. There, deep in the middle of the graveyard, she sucked me off as I leaned against a huge headstone. When I was finished she forced me onto the ground and straddled my face. The dry, dormant grass scratched the back of my neck as she writhed above me. And, yes, her pubic hair was streaked with green.

Open For Business.

Over two weeks went by before we got our first bite. In the meantime, I had my doubts but Nico kept reassuring me her project was on track and that she was carefully baiting the water. She didn't want to be too pushy and scare potential clients away. Instead, she casually dropped little morsels and waited for them to come to her. Even then, she was demure and gave scant details, feeding them just enough scraps to whet their appetite. She knew she had one hooked when a normally reserved girl came to her room and asked explicit questions. The girl's eyes became bigger and bigger with each answer until she broke and asked if Nico could set her up with me.

Nico told me all this while sitting on my lap one night and grinding her crotch against mine. I was naked and she was fully clothed. "I've arranged for you two to meet Saturday night at a house party down on Oak Street." The pleasure I had been experiencing was offset suddenly by the sick churning of my stomach and my whole body stiffened. "Relax," she said, rolling her hips in slow, delicious circles. "I'll be there to introduce the two of you. You'll meet, say hi, and then you'll take her somewhere quiet where you'll shove your tongue into her cunt until she comes."

The feel of her body rubbing against mine made me relax bit by bit until I began to thrust back. Our bodies rocked in time. Those beautiful green eyes watched me intently as my breath started catching in my throat. I reached between us and unsnapped her jeans but she shook her head. "I need you hungry and on you're A-game Saturday night. You're on a diet until then." She buried her head in my neck and continued dry humping me.

Her hips ground against me in short, sharp, rapid thrusts, the intense friction building to a breaking point. My body trembled and tensed and I grunted with every thrust. Sudden warmth flooded my crotch as I came. Nico drove on, trying in vain to reach orgasm but eventually slowing to a stop as I softened under her.

She stood up and fingered the wet spot on her jeans, satisfied. "I'm going back to my room to masturbate. Maybe this time I'll get my whole fist in. I'll see you Saturday night." Before I could say goodnight she was gone. I spent the next hour touching things on my desk to ensure Nico's safety.

Amanda.

By the weekend I was a nervous wreck and could hardly keep any food down. The anxiety of meeting someone new and the pressure I felt to perform were wreaking havoc on my body. On Saturday evening Nico found me curled up on my bed. She stroked my head and slowly coaxed me first to a sitting, then to a standing position until she had me walking out the door. We held hands all the way there, me gripping hers the way a drowning man grips a lifeline. At the steps to the house she pried her hand from mine, smiled and said, "Relax. You'll do great."

The party wasn't as crowded as I feared although it was relatively early. Nico approached a conservatively dressed woman and introduced me to Amanda who was as tall as me. Her white blouse was buttoned all the way up to the top and her black knee-length skirt had nary a speck of lint on it. She was decently attractive in spite of the stern look on her face. We shook hands, which I found oddly formal for the circumstances. Nico excused herself to go find a drink.

Amanda and I looked at each other for a moment before we both turned away. I could see the embarrassment etched on her face and I knew exactly how she felt. Nico caught my eye from across the room and she made a shooing motion with her hand. I swallowed hard and said, "Well, this has to be the most awkward introduction I've ever had." Amanda smiled briefly and her face softened. I leaned forward and said softly, "Maybe we should find someplace quiet to talk."

Amanda nodded and led on, threading our way through the gathering crowd and up the staircase. The second floor was nearly deserted and we found a bathroom with a working lock on the door. Amanda leaned against the counter, her body rigid. I stood in front of her and a little off to the side. I held up my right hand for her to see then I slowly brought it down to her hip. She stiffened slightly at the touch but then relaxed.

"I'll stop any time you want; Just tell me," I said quietly. She nodded as I caressed her hip through her knit skirt. As she relaxed my hand traveled down her leg and low across the front of her thigh. I stopped there, gathering her skirt in my fingers and slowly hiking it up until I touched skin.

I watched her closely. She was very still, with her eyes closed and her breaths shallow, looking fragile and delicate. My palm pressed against her skin and I thought I heard the slightest hitch in her breath. With a slow, deliberate movement I ran my hand around to her inner thigh and up. Her body rose with my hand until she was on her tip-toes and couldn't go any higher. She was biting her lip now and when my hand brushed over her panties there was a sharp intake of breath.

With one finger I lightly stroked her sex through the cotton material. I could feel her swell beneath my touch, the subtle ridges and valleys becoming more pronounced with each passing minute. Amanda lowered her body until her feet were flat on the floor, pressing her cunt into my hand. My touch grew bolder and her face grew flushed. A glow was starting to shine from within her, a luster that brought out her beauty.

She gripped the edge of the counter now, the muscles of her arms tight bands of pent up frustration. I used all the skills Nico had taught me. My fingers danced, drawing a low moan from her. The swell of her clit was pronounced and I strummed it rapidly. She bit back another moan and took in two great hitches of breath before the dam burst. I watched as the orgasm rolled through her and in that moment she was the most beautiful creature I had seen. When she finally opened her eyes she smiled at me.

"Thank you," she whispered, her words barely audible. She started to smooth out her skirt but I turned her and backed her up to the wall opposite the counter. "What-," she began to ask but stopped when I crouched before her. I looked her in the eyes as I pushed her skirt up. Amanda watched wide-eyed as I kissed her mound through her panties. Her scent made me instantly hard, drawing my face into her sex. I hooked my fingers in the elastic waistband and pulled her panties off.

Blondish-brown pubic hair, thick and curly, greeted me. Swollen labia called to me. I kissed her and she shuddered. My tongue parted her with ease and I tasted her. I plunged in and

Geekz And Freakz: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 22 Apr 2026 19:20:00 -0600

Geekz And Freakz: Part 1

Thomas finds an improbable connection.

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Everyone has a story about their first time. Some are sweet and romantic, some are incredible, some are bizarre and some are disasters. My story may be all those things rolled into one. When I think back even I have a hard time believing what happened. I do know that I wouldn't be where I am today without the incredible woman who dropped so suddenly into my life, a woman I met the fall of my second year at college. I owe her so much.
Thomas.

Social Disabilities.

I was getting that familiar buggy feeling I get when I'm in a crowd and my anxiety starts to crank up, but I kept it in check by looking down and avoiding everyone's gaze. The party was in full swing with music blaring from the lounge halfway down the dorm hall. Eager drinkers pressed in around me as I pumped the keg. There was not one familiar face in the crowd. Everyone there was with my roommate or his circle of friends. Normally, I wouldn't have associated with my roommate and would have preferred the quiet solitude of the library but the thought of strangers touching my things had been too much, so I volunteered to man the keg. This way, I could keep an eye on my stuff and get free beer.

Black leather combat boots appeared on the floor before me, a change from all the tennis shoes, sandals, and flip-flops I had been seeing. My eyes followed the boots up to a black and green plaid kilt, up to an ancient black Joan Jett t-shirt tattered around the edges, up to a thin face framed by spiked jet-black hair, up until my eyes locked onto brilliant green eyes outlined in heavy mascara. She half-sneered at me, as if in challenge. I just nodded in greeting and passed her a beer. She gave me a little crooked smile and melted into the crowd, leaving me slightly flushed. I continued pouring but kept thinking about her green eyes and how they seemed to bore into me.

Later those boots and those eyes were back, looking for more beer. Her hands were empty, though, and the supply of plastic cups had run out several minutes before. "Sorry," I said. "What happened to your cup?"

She scowled. "I put it down to send a text and it must have been picked up by one these ass-hat frat boys." Pointing to a half-full mug on the shelf next me she asked, "Whose is that?"

"Mine," I explained and she picked it up and downed the rest before smirking and holding it out. I refilled it and she took a long sip off the top before handing it back.

A Freak named Nico.

"I'm Nico," she volunteered as I took a drink.

"Thomas," I said as she took the mug from my hands. A black widow tattoo decorated the inside of her left wrist and another tattoo, green vines twisting and choking a broken clockwork, adorned her right bicep. I counted at least nine different piercings in her ears and eyebrow. She was short, almost a foot shorter than me, with a slight build. At first glance she appeared frail but I noticed the way the cords stood out on her arms as she randomly plucked textbooks off my shelf and thumbed through them before replacing them in the wrong location. "Nico's a unique name," I said, attempting conversation. I winced inwardly at the awkward rhyming of my statement.

"Short for Nicole," she explained without looking up from my Physics text.

I stole a sidelong glance at her body. Her legs were pale and smooth and looked soft to the touch. On her left thigh I could see just the bottom of another tattoo and wondered what it could be. When I looked up she was watching me intently. Attempting to cover my embarrassment I joked, "Did you just come from the Young Republicans meeting?"

"Church? I'm an altar girl," she said without missing a beat. She looked me over critically. "You don't fit in, either."

I was wearing a t-shirt and jeans but I knew what she meant. My body language was all wrong. I nodded. "My roommate's party, my roommate's friends, his friends' friends, and so on. You know anyone here?"

She shook her head. "No one. I walked a friend back to her room after a movie, heard the music and decided to crash."

We talked as I continued pouring beers. Nico told me she was majoring in sociology and I said I was studying computer science and engineering. The fact that she didn't run away after I told her was encouraging. The music down the hall was cranked even higher and drinkers crowded in around us, forcing us closer together. Nicole shouted one-sided conversation in my ear as I pumped the keg. To be honest, I don't recall too much of what she said but I clearly remember the feel of her breath on my ear and the five times her body rubbed against my arm as the crowd pressed in.

Eventually the keg ran dry and I had the unenviable task of turning away drunk but thirsty souls, their collective mood turning darker by the moment. All of my attempts to get them out the door failed, the crowd grew more surly. In the end it was Nico who drove them from the room with pushes and kicks, swearing at them the whole time. I taped a sign on the door, closed it and locked it.

"Thanks. I thought we were going to be overrun."

"The only thing a mob will understand is force," she explained. It sounded like she was disappointed in me in some way. "You need to be more forceful and not let them walk all over you." I nodded mutely, thoroughly chastised. Then she smiled slightly. "Anyway, I owed you for sharing your mug."

Nico sat cross-legged on my bed, sipping what was left of the beer, watching me shuffle around the room picking up trash. Her skirt had ridden up a bit exposing more of her thighs. I pretended not to notice and concentrated on stacking discarded plastic cups and tossing them in the wastebasket. I finally got to my bookshelf and was, at last, able to reshuffle the textbooks into the correct order. The urge to touch them seven times almost overwhelmed me but I fought it successfully. Only crazy people touch things like that. When I looked at her I saw she had a curious expression on her face.

"What?"

Her eyes narrowed and her lips twisted thoughtfully. Finally, she asked, "Are you gay?"

"No," I said, completely unoffended. It was not the first time that question had been asked of me.

"Didn't think so." She patted the mattress next to her. "Come here and take a break."

Stretching his comfort zone.

I sat on the bed with my back against the wall. I tried to look relaxed on the outside but I doubt I succeeded. Every nerve in my body was jangling and my body felt stiff as a board. Nico didn't seem to notice. Instead she rubbed at a mark on her skirt before turning and looking at me closely. I started to wither under her stare.

"What?" I asked again, afraid she had noticed my right ear lobe was slightly larger than my left.

She shook her head, a frown on her face. "You're not like other guys, are you?"

"No, I suppose not."

She nodded, absently picking at the scuff mark. Without warning she kissed me, hard, pinning me against the wall. Once I recovered from the initial shock I began to return the kiss but I was always a step behind. Her tongue forced its way past my lips, so alive and electric. My hand went to her back; her hand went to my crotch as she drove me down onto the bed. Tentatively I moved my hand down to her ass and she boldly shoved her hand down the front of my jeans.

She stopped kissing and stared at my crotch, her hand squeezing up and down my length. Her hands scrabbled at my jeans, tugging them down to my thighs until I was exposed and erect before her. Nico muttered, "No fucking way!"

Before I had a chance to speak she had me in her mouth. Someone was pounding on the door, jiggling the handle and demanding beer. The shouting and pounding and sucking continued unabated for several minutes until the knocker finally took the hint and went away. All I could hear, aside from the thudding of my heart, were the soft wet sounds of her mouth sliding over my cock.

The feel of her tongue was too much and my whole body tensed. With a groan I came, eliciting a muted whimper from Nico. She continued bobbing for another minute, the sensations intensifying with each bob, drawing out more groans from deep within me body. Finally, she ceased and let me slide from her lips. She sat back against the wall and dabbed at the corners of her mouth before sucking on her finger.

I lay there, stunned and pleased and vulnerable and invincible all rolled into one. The feeling of invincibility faded, though, and I gradually became aware I was lying naked in front of a girl with my now-limp cock on full display. Embarrassed, I started to pull my pants up but her hand stopped me.

"Don't; seeing it pleases me," she said. "Your very first blowjob?" I nodded dumbly and she smiled. "Thought so. What did you think?"

I tried to put it into words but my vocabulary failed me. "It was amazing. I-" How could I describe something made me feel so many different emotions all at one time? Instead, I shrugged and shook my head.

She nodded in agreement. "Kneel on the floor in front of me." I did and she scooted to the edge of the bed. Nico gathered her kilt in her hands, slowly revealing the pale flesh of her thighs, the serpent tattoo that started on her left hip and rose towards her abdomen, and the black cotton of her panties. She pulled my face to her crotch and I stared at it. "Kiss it," she commanded.

I pressed my lips against the dry fabric. Nico shifted and I felt soft yielding flesh under the panties. Her musk filled my nose and I became light-headed. I kissed her again, my mouth open slightly and her hips rose slightly to meet me. Without hesitation I licked her and the cotton turned from dry to damp to wet and then I could faintly taste her. I tongued her roughly through her panties, wanting, needing more until she pushed my head back with one hand.

Those green eyes, punctuated by black eyeliner, stared at me intently. I couldn't tell if she was pleased or angry but I did recognize her surprise. I don't know how long she held me there but with each passing moment I became more desperate to taste her again. Finally, her eyes narrowed and with her free hand she pushed her panties down her thighs, leaving me to pull them the rest of the way off. The hand holding my hair slowly relaxed and dropped away.

I bent down and softly kissed her inner thigh. She tasted like fall, of rain and the sweet smell of slowly decaying leaves. I kissed higher and now I could truly smell her. I paused and, for the first time in my life, gazed at a woman's sex. Neatly trimmed black pubic hair framed her glistening folds. The swollen clit bulged slightly under its hood, calling to me. I could feel her heat on my face, drawing me in. My tongue parted her, delved into her, and dipped into her nectar. A guttural moan filled my ears and my soul fell into her, drowning happily in the pool of her wet heat.

With slow and tender licks and kisses, I explored every nook and cranny of her, liberating her juices, coating my mouth and chin. Low, primal sounds filled the room only to be muted by the sudden pressure of her thighs against my head. I pushed on, my tongue darting and flicking and she trembled and shook beneath me. Her thighs hugged my face, each squeeze more powerful than the last, cutting off the blood to my brain until the world dimmed.

When I came to my senses Nico had me by my hair and was twisting my head painfully to the side. Tremors rolled through her body and she looked down at me triumphantly. Her face was flush and sweat beaded on her forehead. With a crooked smile she pushed me away playfully in an odd display of affection. I wiped my face with my shirt and realized my erection was back.

Nico looked at the clock and bolted from the bed. "Shit! My curfew is in ten minutes!"

I couldn't believe my ears. "You live in Mother Mary?" I teased. She shot me a dangerous look as she smoothed down her skirt. To make up for the slight I offered to walk her back.

We hustled across campus to Mary Hall, the lone all-women dorm on campus. Also known as Mother Mary, the Nunnery, or, more crudely, the Virgin Vault, it was the only dorm that had a curfew. A favorite of over-protective parents to guard their daughters against all the evils of college life, it was also the only dorm with a waiting list. We got to the front doors with two minutes to spare according to the large antique clock over the entrance. Nico kissed me lightly on the lips before disappearing inside. I was walking on air on my way home before realization set in.

I had forgotten to get her number and I didn't know her last name. I'm such an idiot.

Vanished.

The following week I walked slowly past Mary Hall on the way to and from class hoping I'd run into Nico, even walking out of my way whenever I had time. I had her panties which I had found balled up under the edge of my bed and I carried them with me like I was the prince in a perverted version of Cinderella. Not once did I get a glimpse of her. I slept with the shirt I had worn that night. I hadn't washed it and I could still smell her on it.

After two weeks I had almost given up seeing her again. I was in my room catching up on homework when I heard a voice. "Hey." I looked up at those brilliant green eyes. Nico was standing in my open door wearing a t-shirt and ripped jeans, a lock of jet black hair covering one eye. She flashed that crooked smile and asked, "Am I bothering you?"

"Nope," I said, quickly closing my Advanced Calculus textbook. She shut the door and sat on the edge of my bed.

"Is your roommate around?"

"No, he rarely sleeps here. He usually stays with friends who belong to the frat he's rushing so I basically get the room to myself."

"About that night," she began but stopped. She gave me a cold, hard stare. "You haven't told anyone about it, have you?" I swore I hadn't. "Good, keep it that way. You tell anyone and I'll hurt you."

"I swear, I won't say anything," I said meekly, withering under her gaze. She was starting to scare the absolute shit out of me.

Anxiety clashes with boldness.

"Okay, I believe you." She looked at me for a long moment then said, "Take off your clothes."

"What?"

"Take off your clothes. I want to see you naked."

"Why?" I asked before I could stop myself.

Nico stood up, tilted her head and looked curiously at me. "Are you a virgin?"

I swallowed and avoided her eyes. I finally shrugged and confessed, "I've never done those things before."

"What? Kiss a girl? Feel another person's tongue on your own? Touch a girl's ass?" I stared at the floor under the desk. I was too embarrassed to look her in the eyes. "Or was it something else?" she persisted.

"You know, like what you did to me," I bumbled.

"You mean when I put your erect cock in my mouth and sucked on it until you ejaculated your sperm down my throat. That's called a blowjob."

"Right. That." I swallowed nervously and went on. "And what I did to you."

"Ah, you mean cunnilingus, more commonly known as eating me out or licking my cunt."

"Yeah, licking your, you know, pussy."

Nico shook her head. "You didn't lick my cat, you licked my cunt."

"Ok."

"Did you like licking my cunt?"

"Yeah."

"Say it."

"I liked licking you."

"I want you to say the word." She waited, an amused expression on her face. She was thoroughly enjoying how uncomfortable I was. "Say, cunt."

"Cunt," I said quietly, flinching as I did so. All my life I had been taught that was the worst word one could ever say.

She laughed. "My God, you really are a virgin, in more ways than one." Her laughter shamed me and my ears burned. I felt so small. "Well, at least I know you're clean. Tell me, Thomas, are you one of those types who save themselves for marriage? Did you swear a promise to your God you would remain pure and chaste until your wedding night?" she mocked.

"Not that it's any of your business, but no," I said a bit defensively.

"Do you believe in God, Thomas?"

"No, do you?"

Nico snorted with derision. "I have don't have time to waste on that nonsense." She unsnapped her jeans and pulled the zipper down. "I don't have time to waste, period. Do you want to lick my cunt again, Thomas?" She reached into her panties. "I'm so wet and I'm so willing. Do you want to taste me, Thomas?" She pulled her hand out and held it up in front of me. Two of her fingers glistened and shone. I was already salivating. I nodded. "Then take off your goddamn clothes." There was a menace behind those words even though they were said neutrally.

I stood and peeled off my shirt then my jeans. After a moment's hesitation I kicked off my boxers. Nico shook her head and pointed at my feet. I understood and pulled off my socks. I stood there in the middle of my room naked and semi-aroused as Nico walked slowly around me appraising my body. I silently prayed she wouldn't notice my earlobes or that my rib cage was a little asymmetrical. She stopped in front of me and raised an eyebrow as she looked at my cock.

"Utterly fucking amazing," she said softly. "How big is it?"

Like most guys, I had been curious with the length of my cock. I had measured it and done my research but for some reason I was embarrassed to admit that to her. Instead, I simply said, "Bigger than average, I suppose."

She shook her head. "Indeed it is. I thought my mind was playing tricks on me again and my memory was fucked up. But there it is." She sighed. "On your knees," she commanded.

I obeyed. Nico kicked off her jeans and stood before me. "I can't have a boyfriend," she said, as I tasted her. I didn't care. I just nodded and drank her in.

In the end, she was sitting naked in the desk chair with one leg draped over the armrest and me kneeling on the floor in front of her, my head buried between her legs as orgasm chased orgasm. When she finally pushed me away almost a half an hour had passed.

Brief explosions of pain blossomed in my knees as I stood, my joints stiff. I rubbed my neck to work out the kinks and looked down at Nico. She lay there, draped over the chair, wasted with exhaustion but with a satisfied look on her face. Her small, pert tits rose and fell, her nipple ring catching the light with each breath. The tattoo of a serpent wrapped around an apple covered her left hip, up her abdomen, to just below her left tit.

She motioned me over until I was standing next to her. "Masturbate on me," she said, tipping her head back, closing her eyes and opening her mouth. Her voice was tired and strained and for a brief moment, she looked sickly. When I hesitated she said emphatically, "Thomas, I want you to jerk off, until your cum sprays over my face!"

I stood over her and masturbated as Nico's hands played lightly over her body, her fingers teasing her nipples and tracing random patterns over her stomach. The room was silent except for the rhythmic whispering of skin rubbing skin. She still had her eyes closed, and her mouth half-open and inviting. I watched her drive her middle finger deep into her cunt. With her other hand she caressed my sac, pulling me closer to her expectant mouth until the tip of my cock rubbed against her lips.

She sucked it momentarily then whispered, "I can't have a boyfriend."

I continued stroking, my orgasm nearing. Her lips nuzzled the underside of the fleshy tip, sending jolts of electricity directly down my shaft, through my balls and up my spine. With a groan the dam burst. White lines of cum jetted across the bridge of her nose and caught in her heavy lashes. She pulled me into her mouth and I came some more. When I was finished my knees felt weak.

"I can't have a boyfriend

Blizzard Revelations

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 20:28:25 -0600

Blizzard Revelations.

Two best friends, stranded in a car, find fun ways to keep warm.

Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

"Hey, Lindsey; you all set?"

A tall, shaggy-haired fella came up from the basement guest bedroom, then strode the hallway, and called up the staircase to her 2nd story bedroom, from near the front door. Lindsey felt her stomach flutter once again. Jackson was actually back from college. In his hand, he carried a suitcase of his own, and a laptop bag slung over his shoulder. He smiled at her as she came down the big oak stairs, and she nodded.

"Yep, Jack; just gotta grab my rucksack and lock up, and we're good to go!"

She couldn't remember when the two of them had first met. Their parents had been close friends for years, before they'd even been born. So far as she cared, she'd known Jackson forever. They'd grown up together, referred to each other as cousins. The pair had been almost inseparable, all the way up to Jackson leaving for college.

Worst yet, his parents had to move; when the corporation shut down the local factory, and his dad had to move in order to fill another management position, or face unemployment at age 51. Lindsey’s anxieties were mounting, until yesterday, when his flight arrived. She'd been absolutely heartbroken last August. to see him go. But he kept his promise, that he'd visit as soon as he came back for the holidays.

Which sadly coincided with her own family’s reunion. Her parents insisted that she come with them, but she negotiated a compromise. Jackson would use her car to drive her, on his way to his own relative’s gathering.

It just so happened the day he flew back was the day before her Great Aunt's get-together, so while her parents left yesterday morning, she hung around to pick him up at the airport. The plan was for him to stay over that night, then drive the two of them, to drop her at the reunion, seeing as it wasn't too far from his cousins' place. That way, he could drive to his kin, and see them too. Then two days later he’d pick Lindsey up from the reunion, and drive her back a few days later, if she didn't want to stay the whole week, like her folks.

She'd nearly tackled him near the baggage claim, when she saw him run down the airport concourse. The pair had spent the evening laughing, eating, and reminiscing. Jackson had plenty of stories to tell her about his first semester at college, and Lindsey eagerly hung on his every word. When he’d finally gone down to the basement guest bedroom, it was well past midnight. She’d already fallen asleep while the two were watching an old favorite DVD title. He’s woke her up and directed her to go up and get some sleep. By the time they were up and about, the next day; they realized there was no way they were going to make it on time.

It was getting on for noon when the snow started to fall; lightly covering the driveway as Lindsey dragged her suitcase out to Jackson's car. She knew they were only going away for a week, but she wanted to be prepared, especially with the weather as it was, so she'd filled her bags with as many jumpers, woolly hats, and thick comfy socks as she could. A decision she was starting to regret as she struggled to heave the bulging suitcase into the trunk of her little car.

Finally cramming it into the space, she stepped back, taking a moment to breathe. All around her, the snow fell lazily through the air, getting heavier by the minute, and she wondered if it would ease off much, before the two of them left for her great aunt's. 'Oh well, at least it'll be a white Christmas...' she thought to herself, before turning back towards the open door of her house.

She loved almost everything about Christmas, but the annual family reunion certainly wasn't on the list. She could count on one hand, how many of her relatives she actually liked, and even then she had plenty of fingers spare. In fact, the only person she really cared about visiting, had just been her house guest. But that visit was nearly over. Only the car ride remained.

“Start the car, Jack.”

"Cool-cool, but hurry up, I don't like the look of this snow. We might end up stranded in a blizzard, if we're not careful; and you'll miss your fam." Jackson shot her a wink. "And I know how much you'd hate that."

Giggling at his sarcasm, Linsey ran back into her house. She'd left her rucksack just inside the door, and she quickly grabbed it before locking up and running back down to the car. The snowfall had gotten pretty heavy by now, and she saw Jackson chuck his stuff onto the back seat before getting into the driver's side door, and revving the engine. Burying her face in her scarf to keep warm, Lindsey threw her rucksack in the back as well, before climbing into the passenger side seat next to him. Clicking her seatbelt into place, she turned and gave him a nod, and off the two went.

Relaxing back into her seat, Lindsey watched the snowflakes fall as Jackson gently took the car out of the driveway and onto the almost pure white road. Rubbing her hands together in the frigid air, she reached out and cracked up the thermostat a little, before settling back again. It wasn't a particularly long drive, only a few hours, but she could already tell it was going to be a chilly one.

The snow wasn't too much of a problem while they drove through the city, salt trucks leaving the roads mostly clear. As they got out into the countryside, Jackson started to take it slower, carefully navigating the narrow lanes as the snow continued to fall. Once or twice they saw the skid marks of cars that hadn't been quite as cautious, and at one point a tow truck passed them, pulling the unfortunate survivor of a nasty off-road skid.

The first hour passed quickly. The thermostat did its job, and the car quickly armed up enough for Lindsey to drop her scarf and gloves. The two friends chattered away happily as the miles passed, and the music from the radio helped fill any lulls. However, as the sun began to set, the snowfall only got heavier and heavier. Lindsey could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, finding it harder and harder to see the passing countryside, and could only imagine how hard it must be for Jackson at the wheel.

"Damn it;” the young man muttered under his breath, craning forward to peer out between the falling snowflakes. Lindsey could feel the stress radiating off of him, and did her best to stay calm. The last thing she wanted to do is panic him any more than he already was.

Pretty soon though, they both realized they were going to have to stop. The snow was falling so heavily now that neither of them could see the road, let alone anything else. Lindsey felt her stomach drop as Jackson shook his head, pulling the car up onto the verge at the side of the road. "Sorry Linds, I can't keep going in this. If we're lucky it'll blow over soon, and we can get going again, but for the meantime, it's just not safe;” Lindsey looked up at him and saw the look of concern on his face. "You might wanna call your folks."

Lindsey gave him a worries nod. She could feel her stomach tying itself up in knots as she pulled out her cell phone. They were a long way from anywhere, out there, and if they got stuck overnight it was going to get very, very cold. Dialing her parents, she anxiously waited for them to pick up.

"Hey, Dad, it's me. Um, yeah, me and Jackson are on our way, but the snow is; it's coming down pretty hard, so we're just going to pull over for a bit. No need to worry about us, it's all good. We're just going to be a bit later than we thought, that's all. I'll call you when we start moving again. Yep, yep, we'll be safe, don't worry. I love you too. See you soon"

The young woman hung up, hoping she didn't sound too scared on the phone. "Ok, what do we do now?"

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 3

How did we ever get here?

Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"When I was fourteen, Mr. Johnson introduced me to a friend of his, Henry White, who was a master plumber. Henry was a high-functioning alcoholic whose temper had driven away all his old apprentices and journeymen. Luckily, I was always big for my age, and Mr. Johnson assured Henry that I was seventeen, turning eighteen in the next few months, so he took me on with the promise to make me an apprentice as soon as I was old enough. By the time that Henry learned my actual age, he had come to rely on me so much that he kept me on."

"But what about school? Don't you need a high school diploma to become an apprentice?"

"One good thing about growing up in a small town is that most people know the score. I made it to school when I could, and Henry and I worked a lot on the weekends, while Alison watched the rest of my siblings. Most of my teachers let me through with C's and D's, even though I must have missed half of my classes. Everyone knew that I was working with Henry and that I would need my high school diploma to become an apprentice, so they just kind of let me slip through.

"I had well over 6,000 hours of experience plumbing before I even turned 18 and could formally become an apprentice. By that point, Henry was a significantly less functional alcoholic, and I was doing everything for his business; all the plumbing and all of the invoicing. He just signed off on the work. If anyone had ever looked into it, he could have gotten into real trouble, but we did smaller jobs for folks who didn't have a lot of money, so no one ever noticed or cared.

"Just about the last thing that Henry did before he passed was to swear out my application to become a master plumber. Then one day I showed up for work, and he had died in his sleep. He didn't own much of anything, other than his tools, and he didn't have any family that I knew of, so I just kept on working."

After a few minutes spent lying together in silence, I thought that Erin might have drifted off, but she had one more question for me before she did.

"When did your mom leave?"

I had never told anyone that part of my story; even my brother and sisters thought that Mom had just left one day, leaving me in charge. The reality was so much worse.

"By the time Lane started school, Mom had already left us. Not physically, but in all the other ways that matter. She didn't work, and she regularly brought her 'boyfriends' back to our house to trade sex for drugs. Any support she got from social services went straight into her arm or up her nose. I was working long hours by then, to pay the rent and put food on the table, so sometimes that meant that Mary or my brother would be at home with Mom when I wasn't there. I knew it was playing with fire, but there was nothing I could do about it other than pray.

"Normally, when I got home, I would blow my horn as I pulled into our drive and Lane would come running out to hug me and tell me about his day. So, I knew something was wrong when I came home late one evening, turned off my truck, and he still hadn't come out. I went inside, and Mom was sitting stoned in the living room watching TV. I asked where Lane was, and she just waved toward the back of the house. Alison and Sharon were out, so Mary and Lane were home with her by themselves. I found him in the room that we shared, cowering in the corner, with little Mary guarding the door. She was only eight at the time.

"After a few minutes, I got Lane to tell me what was wrong, and he showed me his arm. Earlier, he had been in the kitchen and had bumped into Mom while she was cooking something on the stove. In a burst of rage, or maybe just evil, she grabbed his arm and held it against the burner. You can still see the scar on his arm today.

"That was the end of it. I asked Mary to stay with Lane in our room, I packed Mom's things into the one suitcase we owned, and I drove her to the bus station. I bought her a ticket to Grand Rapids, gave her all the cash in my wallet, and waited with her until she boarded. I told her I would call the police if she ever came back.

"Before she left, she spat on me and told me she wished I had never been born."

I marveled at how flat my voice sounded, but to my surprise, my cheeks felt wet. I thought I had lost the ability to cry long ago.

"Can you imagine that, abandoning your own mother? I'll probably burn in hell, but it was the only way I could think of to keep my brother and sisters safe. I haven't seen her since, although she used to call a couple of times a year asking for money. I didn't feel too bad about hanging up on her when she did, though, since she was still collecting family benefits for us all. Lane barely remembers her, which is likely a blessing, so I made up the story about Mom going away for the weekend and never coming back.

"Since then, I have done what was needed for us to survive. When Alison finished school, she wanted to stay home to help look after the others, but I convinced her to go to college. I said that Mom had put aside some money for her tuition, but of course, that was a lie. I have been making the payments for her, but I wanted her to have the chance to just be young, for once. To get away from all of this, at least for a while."

"But what about you, Davis?"

"I don't matter."

"Well, you matter to me."

While I was speaking, Erin had wrapped both arms around me and was now holding me tight against her body. When I finished, my body was wracked by waves of uncontrollable grief, but she held me through it all. Eventually, as I started to calm down, she gave me gentle kisses on the nape of my neck and whispered to me in a soft voice.

I don't remember what she said, but I fell into a deep and dreamless sleep.

The power came back on early the next morning, and Erin and I were the first people to wake up. She lay beside me with a small smile on her face.

"You've had some hard times, Davis Crawford, but you have come out the other side. You're pretty amazing."

The unexpected first experience of a blooming teenager.

By Jane Doe Stuff 03. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Venturing out the chaos of the big city and into the widely different landscape that is the region’s countryside it is easy to acknowledge the existence of the distant big city. A small conglomerate of towns loosely connected by few roads, where a great number of land workers consumed vast amounts of life, seemed to willingly stand in direct opposition to the congested metropolitan life back at the coast.

Janet Doe had grown up in this so called “village” and her opinion of the place had changed more the more she grew up. When she was a kid, it could be called a paradise: she could play in absolute freedom in the vastity of the fields, with her beloved dog and her much older brother watching over them, as happy as a lark.

But not anymore.

With her brother gone (lost to college) and her dog now too old to even walk, that precious corner of world had transformed from a refuge to an isolating prison, where all she felt was alone. She imagined many times how her life would be in the big city, how many friends she could make and, most importantly, she could spend time with, instead of only having school hours to interact with kids her age, before going home to loneliness.

There she was, a once cheerful and creative little girl, now a bored and uninterested teenager at her last year of high school. It didn’t take long for her family to notice the change, but the first to propose something was her brother John as he got back home for the winter holydays. He proposed to their parents something artistic that could, in his opinion, bring back a smile on the face of little Jenny. He had always had a soft spot for his little sister, and he genuinely cared about her well-being, even though he’d never tell her to her face. Never in his life he could have imagined how much this little proposal of his would have changed Jenny. Or the way it’d change her.

The parents weren’t hard to convince and with the start of the new year, after a few phone calls from the siblings’ mom, Jenny would have her first piano lesson. She had always been captivated by the piano in the living room, but also had been too scared to try to play it. The piano was first bought by her father as a decorative piece of furniture and never seriously used, for none of the family members knew how to play it properly. This is where our story finally begins.

In a cold and still mid-January afternoon, Janet and her mom were waiting to meet the new piano teacher. The only thing they knew was that he was a mature man and was one the few who was willing to venture to their isolated home thrice a week for a cheap pay. Mrs. Doe had taken a free afternoon from her job to meet the mysterious man in person and decide if he was trustworthy to be left (eventually alone), with her ‘little girl’. At 3.55 p.m., five minutes earlier than agreed, the teacher rang the intercom outside the front gate of the property.

“He’s here!”

Jenny’s mom jumped out of the sofa as she was saying this, with a mixture of excitement and nervousness in her voice. She pressed a button which opened the gate and stood at the house’s door and started peeking at the man who was walking up to her porch. As he got closer to the door, she showed herself to him and greeted him with an educated smile. Jenny stood just inside the front entry.

“Good afternoon, madame. I’m Thomas, we spoke on the phone.”

The two women were a little stunned by the appearance of the man: his voice was deep and controlled, he spoke slowly and surely as only men of a certain age manage, but now that he was in front of them, they could see he was more of a boy than an adult man. Mrs. Doe, always speaking her mind, said to the stranger:

“I didn’t expect you to be so young, Thomas. I’m honestly a little surprised. How old are you if I may ask?”

To which Thomas replied, without a hint of hesitation:

“Twenty-three, madame. Don’t worry, I’m used to people mistaking me for someone a little older.”

After the brief exchange, Janet and her mom received the guest and had him sit at the dinner table across them, both curious to ask questions to him. The interview began.

“Feel free to ask any question you’d like madame,” said the young man.

Jenny’s mom didn’t need him to tell her that and started a thorough interrogatory.

It turned out Thomas wasn’t a musician by trade, but a mathematician with a passion for music that had played the piano since he was a kid. His parents were middle class workers who expected much from him, and he wanted them to be proud: he used his time to study, practice various sports and cultivating his love for music. No unnecessary distractions, pauses or vacations. This brought him to get a master’s degree in mathematics at an Ivy League college on a scholarship (no student debt for him) and having all the necessary pieces of paper to go and make a difference in the world at only 23 years old. Unfortunately, at the end of his journey all the fatigue from his inhumane routine caught up with him and he came to an enlightening and probably even life-saving realization: he was spent, completely and utterly spent. So, he said goodbye to his parents once again as he chose the most God-forgotten rural destination where to decompress and rest for some time, maybe even a couple of years.

As he kept telling them about his life, both women could feel the weight of Thomas’ experience and how it molded him into the person they were speaking. The collectedness that had wondered them at first had now an explanation, since that was the only attitude that would get him through a life of rigid discipline without slowly going into a major depression. He was pragmatic and stoic, but also kind and gentle, the type of gentleness of someone who knows he is strong and therefore has little need for pretending to be tough. Mrs. Doe could read his character like a book from the words he spoke and was very impressed by what she read in him.

The interview proceeded in a semi-formal tone, except a few jokes by Mrs. Doe, like when she asked if for “no unnecessary distractions” he meant he never had a girlfriend, to which Thomas elegantly answered: “I wouldn’t call a woman an unnecessary distraction, madame”, making Mrs. Doe like him even more.

At the end of the questioning, after settling the matters of pay and weekly schedule, Mrs. Doe turned to her daughter and asked:

“What do you think Jenny, would you like to try giving him a chance?”

“I; I guess we can give it a shot.”

These words brought her back to reality, from the depths of her thoughts where she was about to drown. During the interview, the whole interview, Jenny’s mind was in a realm of its own, where all she could think about was that she hoped nobody would notice how wet she was getting. Since greeting him at the door she was hypnotized by the looks and ways of the young man.

Thomas was tall and well built, so much that his wide shoulders and proud chest stood out even if he was wearing a suit. His hair was a light shade of brown, freshly cut and quite short on the sides, almost looking like a military haircut. His beard was shaved, and his cheeks looked smooth, revealing a firm jawline. Brown eyes, darker than the shade of his hair, a regular, straight nose and a nice white smile. He would surely be considered handsome by the average girl, just for the fact that he was physically fit, but to Jenny he was exactly her type. She found him irresistible in every way: the voice, the face, the body were making her insides lubed as if she was melting.

Jenny was a girl at that age. At eighteen years old, her body was now fully craving the sweet forbidden fruit that is the taste of a man. And now she was right in the middle of experiencing her first crush. She was average height, around 5'5’’, with C-cup breasts and a slender, athletic body. The face of angel, with delicate round shapes, full lips, piercing brown eyes and dark ginger hair. A rare, tasteful beauty in the middle of blooming, that promised greatly of the woman she’d become.

The first lesson, under the supervision of her mother, had her trying harder to contain her hormones than to learn the piano. Nonetheless, Mrs. Doe thought Thomas had done a good job at teaching and trusted him to come on Wednesday, where he and Jenny would be unsupervised.

Janet had spent the time waiting for the next lesson in a horny fever. She masturbated more times that she could count and imagined tons of scenarios where Thomas tried to seduce her or to take her by force, never tired of imagining herself in his arms. Finally, the moment came, and she opened the door to him once more. As soon as they exchanged greetings, all she wanted to do was to jump him and French kiss him, but her shame stopped her. The lesson went on as she looked in an almost feverish state, to the point where Thomas asked her if she was feeling ill. She couldn’t live like that, and she knew it. She couldn’t live her life holding herself back.

But as the weeks went by something unexpected happened. After spending many afternoons with him the lust became controllable and changed into something else: love.

The two had spoken much with each other, often putting aside the piano for a chit chat. Thomas had opened completely with her, for he was a person who didn’t hide anything from the people he really liked, and Janet felt the need to return his honesty and had taken the habit of telling him how she felt without hesitation. This brought them closer than they were to anyone at that moment of their lives and made it a most important relationship beyond physical attraction.

As the winter melted away to leave room for spring, things with the not-yet-a-couple started to warm up too. The first notable change was in Thomas: since Jenny had told him the previous month that she never had a boyfriend he couldn’t shake the thought of her being a beautiful young woman from his mind. He had long abandoned viewing her as a child and started noticing the hints he was too blind to see before: how she clung to him whenever she could, the look in her eyes when he made her laugh, the awkward blushing her cheeks did whenever he got closer or took her hand on the piano.

At the beginning of spring, he was finally convinced Jenny liked him, which put him in a dilemma: to be or not to be, (with her). Thomas felt very attracted by her body and during the previous months had come to know how much of a smart and funny and gentle girl she was. If she was just a little older and he wasn’t her teacher, he would have taken a shot at her without overthinking it. Instead of being consumed by the dilemma of making or not a move towards her, he decided that he’d only accept her feeling if she confessed to him, so that he wouldn’t abuse of the power of being her teacher. A most practical conclusion, as expected of him.

If only Jenny could take a decision just as easily.

Ironically, to face the dilemma of confessing to Thomas, she asked herself what he would do in her place. Obviously, he would face it head on, with only the practical approach in mind, she thought. She wasn’t quite ready for that level of straightforwardness, so she opted for a compromise: she’d tell him she was dying to kiss him from the first moment she saw him and see his reaction. If it were to go south, she could always play it a joke, as teenage girls tend to do.

That is how, in a warm spring afternoon, exactly three months after their first meeting, Thomas and Janet came to stand in front of each other in the living room, their arms holding one another, their tongues intertwined in a warm, moist embrace.

When they finally separated, after two full minutes of silence and kissing, Jenny could only say:

“Oh my God, Tommy. It was beautiful…”

“Yeah;” he breathlessly replied.

Janet took him by the hand and guided him to her room, upstairs; Thomas following her from behind, not in need of an explanation. Once in her room, the door and the curtains closed, at the dim light of the afternoon sun barely filtering through the window, they started kissing again. Thomas was holding her head with his fingers in her hair, and slowly sliding his other hand from her hip to her ass, as they kept tasting each other, never having enough of it. His taste was slightly bitter, hers a little sweet. Jenny, although surprised to be wanted back at first, wanted to show him she was going all the way. She pulled her lips away and looked him in the eyes. Then, without breaking eye contact, she grabbed the hand holding her hair, put it on her breast and whispered:

“I want you…”

Thomas took the hand she had put on her breast and guided it to the bulge in his pants, letting Jenny feel the effect she had on him, then answered:

“I want you too…”

He then proceeded to undress her gently, and inviting her to undress him, until finally nothing stood between their naked bodies.

“You’re beautiful, Jenny. You’re an angel.”

She blushed, because she knew he really did think so.

They explored each other’s bodies with their hands, then with their lips, kissing every spot from head to toe, needing to know their partner. Then they put their hands in each other’s parts. Jenny felt a rock hard, warm member ready to love her in every way and Thomas felt a drooling slit, soft and tender, begging of that love.

They started masturbating each other while still standing and kissing. Thomas was gently massaging her clit, pressing and caressing in an expert way, making Jenny tremble a little, while she was stroking his dick gently, often pausing because of the pleasure he gave her. Being touched felt great, but what was making her lose her mind was being touched while holding his hard dick in her hands, feeling how long it took for her small hand to stroke it all the way and feeling him leaking precum.

Thomas felt how moist her pussy was, but he knew she was a virgin. He stopped stroking her clit and was about to tell her to get on the bed so he could lick her, but she had other plans. As soon as he let go of her pussy, in a swift movement, she kneeled before him and put her face under his cock, looking up to him with puppy eyes. She opened her mouth, and she took him inside, trying to go all the way to the base, only to choke and take it out.

“Easy, girl…” said Thomas softly, caressing her cheek. She paused for a moment to catch her breath and went back to his cock. This time she focused only on the tip, slowly trying to take a little more every time she could.

Thomas was breathing heavily as the feeling of her blowjob was filling his balls with cum. It wasn’t the best technique, but her sheer love for it was arousing him to levels he had never reached before. Arousal was becoming an issue for Jenny too.

The feeling of having Thomas in her mouth, so hard and pulsing with pleasure, forcing her jaw open and sliding on her tongue was making her wet pussy ache in desperation. Thomas put his hands on Jenny’s face and with the cock still in her mouth he said to her:

“I want to take you. Now. I need to take you.”

Jenny felt a throb both in her heart and in her pussy. She quickly got on the bed and spread her legs, revealing how her thighs were covered in wet pussy lube.

“Come here…” she invited him.

Thomas got on top of her and in between her legs.

“Are you sure?” he said to her, genuinely concerned about how she felt.

“I’m sure, Tommy. I want you to make love to me. Am I good enough for you?”

Now it was his heart’s turn to throb, as well as his cock’s.

“More than good. You’re perfect.”, he resolutely assured her, with a quivering in his voice.

With the hesitation gone he started poking at her pussy’s entrance, before gently putting the tip in. Jenny could feel his girth and was already hurting but wanted him to fill her up; so she gladly endured it.

Thomas was now pushing his dick deeper inside her, slowly and gently. Her pussy was bleeding, so he was a little worried, but she was so tight he couldn’t stop thinking about the pleasure. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he managed to go all the way inside her. Jenny was a little tearful, both from the pain and the joy of being one with him.

“I’m so glad it’s you, Tommy. Thank God it’s you…”

He wiped her tears off her cheeks and decided it was time to confess his feelings to her:

“I love you, Jenny. I wish I had realized it sooner, but I know it now. This may not be my first time, but you are my first love.”

The tears started pouring back from Jenny’s eyes and Tommy embraced her and kissed her, always staying inside her, but staying still, not moving. After kissing him for a while Jenny told him she felt better and was ready for him to move.

What followed was a passionate love making where both were experiencing pleasure beyond anything they thought was possible. Tommy reveled in her tight virgin pussy, so eager and wet from both juices and blood. It was a feeling incomparable to the girls he had before, and he kept plowing her with only his animal instincts guiding him. Jenny was in a whirlwind of emotions and sensations: horny and in love, in pain and in pleasure, crying but with joy. She was thrusting her hips into him ignoring the pain and accepting the pleasure. And she was looking at him. His chiseled body sweating down on hers. She brought his head closer to her shoulder and whispered in his ear:

“I’m in love with you Tommy. I’m in love with you and I’m about to cum…”

Those words awakened something in Thomas. He pounded her with even more vigor, always careful not to make the pain surpass the pleasure.

“I want us to cum together. I’ll come with you,” he said while panting to her ear.

“Yes Tommy, give it to me! Make me yours!”.

Their breath kept getting shorter and their voices louder, until finally, moaning like animals in heat, they orgasmed in a hectic spasm. Jenny felt Tommy’s blasts of semen filling her pussy and abandoned herself to the pleasure, almost passing out on the bed in a state of bliss. All the while Tommy was feeling his cock being milked dry by her pulsing pussy and held her by the hips so that the spasm wouldn’t make him pull out.

They were both satisfied.

As they both recovered from the intensive climax, he lied down beside her and put her in his arms once again, holding her tight. She kissed him and put her head on his chest. She closed her eyes.

They were both in love.

By Jane Doe Stuff 03 for Literotica

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 20:28:23 -0600

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 2

Dancing, and other forms of sentimentality.

Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

As we finished the prep work, I asked Wilma about her day with Mary.

"She is a good kid but is carrying a lot of anger and shame. We spent most of the day getting in touch with that anger. It takes some people years before they can express their emotions through art; it took her about five minutes. But we had to take some breaks to clean up the paint splatters afterward before they stained."

"Oh shit! Sorry about that. I can pay to replace anything that;"

"Nothing to apologize for; I asked her to express how she felt, and she did it in the way that felt right to her."

"Well, I appreciate your taking the time. I am just her big brother; I feel so lost when it comes to parenting."

"Being a parent doesn't mean that you know any more than anyone else, and it certainly doesn't mean that you know any better. For what it's worth, I think you are doing a fine job with your family. I know that you don't have your parents around to say it, but this old woman is mighty proud of who you are and of how you have stepped up for your brother and sisters. They are very lucky to have you."

I turned away so that Wilma wouldn't see me getting choked up. I couldn't remember the last time that someone had said they were proud of me. Soon enough, though, it was dinner time, and Erin came into the kitchen with that same look of amusement on her face.

"Sorry to bother the chef, but Lane needs some help that only a big brother can provide."

When I gave her a quizzical look, she blushed.

"It seems like he is going through puberty, which can pose; some new challenges. When I was assessing his ankle, he; well, indicated his interest in me in a way that can be difficult to hide, particularly while wearing sweatpants. It's natural for his body to react that way at that age, and it's nothing for him to feel badly about, but he was mortified. I think he could use a bit of brotherly guidance and understanding."

I went to the living room and saw that Lane was curled up on the couch and looked like he was fighting back tears.

"How are you doing, Buddy?"

He couldn't even look at me he was so embarrassed.

"I am so sorry; I just couldn't help it. I don't know why it started to get bigger, and I wanted it to stop, and it wouldn't and then she saw me, and;" he continued as he fought back a sob. "Can we just go home?"

"Erin is a doctor. She knows how the human body works and has seen that kind of thing a hundred times. She isn't mad at you or embarrassed. She just feels bad that you feel so bad. This is just part of getting older and growing up.

"Did I ever tell you about what happened in Miss Iron's class when I was a freshman?

Miss Iron was a bit of a legend among the male students at our local high school. She was the youngest and prettiest teacher, by far, and even though she always dressed professionally, the clothing style had yet to be invented that could fully conceal her bountiful natural endowment.

"Well, I liked Miss Irons a lot. She was one of the few teachers who looked past my difficulty with reading and writing. So, I developed a little crush on her, which was fine until the inevitable; hmm, physical demonstration of my crush; happened in class one day, just before she asked me to collect everyone's quizzes. I tried to delay, I tried to ask a friend to do it instead, but eventually, I had to stand up. It took me until my junior year to live that one down."

As Lane listened to my story, he turned to face me and his second-hand embarrassment for me helped to push his embarrassment to the side.

"So, what happened?"

"Miss Irons was lovely and kind like she always was, but I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me or to get hit by a bolt of lightning. Things would have been fine if she hadn't mentioned what happened to the principal, who called Mom. She didn't find the story funny at all."

I hadn't thought of the aftermath when I started telling Lane this particular story, but as they say, might as well put it in four-wheel drive and keep going.

"Mom was mad?"

"By then, Mom was pretty much always angry. I did my best to keep her away from you and the girls when she got that way, but yeah; she was mad."

"Are you mad at me?"

"No, Bud, I'm not. In a few years, once your embarrassment has died down a little, I will tease you mercilessly about this because that's what brothers do; and maybe threaten to tell your girlfriend, if you fall behind on your chores or homework. But I will never get mad at you for something that you can't control. And I promise that Erin isn't mad at you either."

JupiterMars. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

December 1954, Near New Haven Connecticut

Christmas Moonlight by the Glenn Miller Band played on the RCA Victor radio as Lillian O'Brady looked at herself in the full-length mirror. She was happy with the way she looked in her wedding dress. The sleeveless, tea-length gown gave her a flirtatious and fun look but not so much that she gave away traditional modesty. The slender bodice and fuller skirt emphasized the curves of her chest and hips.

She had made the dress herself from a McCall's pattern and was very proud of how it came out. Not only did it compliment her body but also her frugal lifestyle. As she pivoted around to check all the angles there was a knock at the door.

"It's time for your hair. Can we come in?" a familiar voice asked.

"Sure," Lillian responded.

Moments later her older sister Susie and her mother Faye walked into the room.

"Oh you look simply beautiful," Faye said as Susie picked up a brush and got to work on Lillian's hair.

Faye took both of Lillian's hands and held them out. "To be honest, I wasn't sure about you making your own wedding dress, but it came out superb. I guess my idea of a wedding gown is all frills and bows, but you look divine in a simple dress."

Lillian smiled, "Thank you. Do you think Bill will like it?"

"Oh of course he will," Faye responded.

"Yeah, every guy in the church is going to be jealous that he bagged such a doll," her sister added as she worked out some small imperfections in her hair.

"Thanks," Lillian said again this time with a bit of a nervous smile.

"Oh honey, are you worried?" her mother asked.

Lillian gave a little nod.

"Don't be. Bill's a wonderful guy. He's handsome, responsible, has a good job and loves you very much."

"I know, I know, it's not that? "

"Well is it the reception? Don't worry about that, you've planned it perfectly. And a Christmas wedding is always special. Not only does it add to this holiday but you will remember it fondly for every Christmas to come."

"No, it's not that."

"It's the sex isn't it?" Her sister blurted out smirking.

Lillian bit her lower lip and looked down in silent acknowledgment of Susie's guess.

"Oh dear, Lilian, why are you worrying about that on this wonderful day?" asked her mother.

"I don't know, I've nothing to relate it to and don't know what to expect."

"Well, it's the most natural thing a man and a woman can do so you shouldn't worry about it."

"Unless it hurts," her sister jumped in.

Lillian's look turned concerned, "What do you mean?"

"Well, when me and Bob first did it; it felt like I was getting stabbed with a piece of wood down there. We spent the whole night trying to get it in. It took weeks before I could get comfortable with it."

"Stop it Susie. Don't scare your little sister on her wedding day," Faye interjected. "Lillian, not every woman is like that. That wasn't my experience or your aunt's. To be honest, when your father gets me going I get so wet down there a Studebaker could slide through."

"Who's doing the scaring now Mom?" said Susie. "We don't need to hear about you and dad."

That comment broke the tension and made Lillian giggle. She then asked, "But what if he doesn't like my body? Or if I'm bad at it? Or something embarrassing happens?"

"Darling, never fear your own body. And you're the woman, when it comes to sex there's not much you can do that's bad or embarrassing."

"Um again not true," her sister commented as she put the finishing touches on Lillian's hair. "One time I went to straddle Bob and I accidentally kneed him right in the testicles. He was in pain for days."

"Susie please stop it. You're not helping."

"Okay Mom, you're right," Susie said. "Lillian, the only thing you should worry about is if he finishes before you even get going."

"That's it," her mother said loudly. "I'm ending this conversation."

In a calming voice, Faye looked Lillian in the eyes and said, "Honey losing your virginity is a big deal. Having sex is a big deal. It's normal to be nervous, but that's part of the experience. When you have sex you're naked and exposed and feel vulnerable but at the same time you know you're safe and comfortable with the one you love. All those feelings blend inside of you to create a sense of anticipation like nothing else you've ever felt. And when done right nothing else makes you feel so complete, so loved, and so happy."

Lillian smiled at her mother, "Thanks Mom."

"You're welcome,'' her mother assured before looking at her watch. "Oh my, we've got to be going. You look perfect. Get your shoes on while I have Aunt Margaret bring the car around."

As Lillian slipped her feet into her white shoes Susie said, "Don't worry about it little sister. You two are going to be alone in that Vermont cabin for a week. I'm sure you'll figure it out."

"You think?"

"Of course. A week of skiing and sex, what better way to learn the 'ins and outs' of intercourse?"

Both women giggled before their mother yelled, "Hurry up, we don't want to be late."

The car ride to the church was quick and quiet. This left Lillian to mull over the earlier conversation. It seemed odd that it was her square mother that had talked about the positives of sex and her hipster older sister who talked about the negatives. Who was she to believe?

Her preoccupation continued in the backroom of the church as her mother helped her put on her veil and white satin gloves. After the reception, she and Bill would spend their first night together. Their first sex would surely happen there. He must be expecting it. What if everything on this day is perfect until that point and then something bad happens with the sex? It would ruin everything. Her troublesome thoughts were interrupted when she heard the organ begin to play.

Her father appeared in the room to walk her down the aisle. "Go!" her mother whispered. "And don't slouch!"

The advice reminded Lillian of the many times her mother had corrected her posture. She was right to do so here, if she slouched in this dress it would have ruined the look she had planned for. And if her mother was right about her posture she was probably right about the sex too.

The church was decorated for the season, with tent-draped garland accented with berries and classic red ribbon. Elegant glass ornaments were added to the chandeliers and the altar was framed with evergreens adorned with white lights. At the center of the altar was Bill.

He looked great in his black three-piece suit and grinned as she approached. 'So manly' she thought. Not just in his good looks but in who he was. He always treated others fairly, honored his commitments, and made sound decisions. He was a man she could be comfortable with and knew she would be safe with.

When she arrived next to him, in a carefully choreographed motion, he lifted her veil. Gazing into her eyes he smiled a nervous but excited smile. She held his gaze as the minister started speaking.

The service seemed to go very quickly. She heard the minister's voice but didn't hear what he was saying. Before she knew it Bill was saying his vows. Then it was her turn to say hers. A moment later they were pronounced man and wife. The minister held up some mistletoe and told Bill that he could kiss his bride. And after a wonderful kiss to the sound of applause, they were married.

As Lillian walked down the aisle with her now husband Bill, all the attendees rang Christmas bells that they had been given when they arrived. It was an exciting sound, one which matched the festive season but also marked change. It was the beginning of their life together.

The receiving line was traditional but arduous. At the end was her Aunt Margaret, her mother's older sister. Lillian expected the same, 'you are a beautiful bride' compliment. She was surprised, however, when her aunt said, "Your mother told me about your concern."

Lillian hoped she was not talking about her sex concerns, but knew it would be just like her mother to kibitz with her aunt. Before Lillian could say anything Margaret started,

"Yeah and I want to tell you a little story. A few years ago I had no idea what your Uncle Carl was getting me for Christmas. I kept finding brochures about vacuum cleaners, Hoovers, Kirby's, and Electrolux. So I started thinking he is going to get me a vacuum cleaner. I was getting all worked up, 'like he probably thinks he's doing me a favor and that I will like it.' But I'm not going to like a vacuum cleaner as a Christmas gift. I'll end up getting mad at him on Christmas Day right in front of the kids. Anyway, Christmas came and I was all tense and ready for something unpleasant. Then he handed me this small box and in it was a silver bracelet. It was the nicest self-inflicted surprise of my life. So what I'm saying is when it comes to sex sometimes you think you're getting a vacuum cleaner but you end up with a silver bracelet."

Lillian was taken aback. She was not surprised that her aunt had no compunction about saying something embarrassing, yet that didn't prevent her from being caught not knowing how to respond. She looked at her aunt's face, patted one of her hands, and smiled. "Thank you Auntie. I can always count on you to say something profound."

Before Margret could respond, Bill saved his bride. "Come along dear, we need to get to the reception," he said, hooking his arm under hers and hurrying her out the door.

The cold winter's air nipped at her exposed skin. "Burr, it's cold," she gasped as they jogged down the snow-covered sidewalk. "Careful I can't run in this dress!"

Bill's Chevrolet Bel Air 4-door sedan was parked at the curb just ahead, decorated with a 'just married' sign, holiday-colored crepe paper, and a dozen Campbell's soup cans tied to the rear bumper. Lillian's brother-in-law, Bob, had the engine running and held the rear door open allowing them a quick escape from the cold.

They settled into the backseat and as soon as the door closed Lilian slid close to her new husband, her voice was sweet, "We're married now."

"Best Christmas present I could ever want," he replied before kissing her passionately.

They had kissed plenty of times before but this felt different. Maybe it was the excitement of the day, maybe it was knowing that they were now committed to each other. Or maybe it was knowing that much more physical activity was on the way. Lilian felt her heart race and butterflies in her stomach. The passion was cut short when Bob got into the driver's seat and slammed the door shut.

"Here we go kids," he said.

Lillian laughed as he jerked the car into traffic. She knew that Bob was the type who would organize a horn-honking chase through town as they made their way to the reception. She and Bill had talked about it, and neither wanted such a parade but agreed to it because it gave them a few minutes of alone time in the middle of the festivities.

The Allen was a small hotel but it was perfectly equipped for the reception. Its snow-covered 1920s architecture gave the perfect Christmas aesthetic and the medium-sized dining and dancing room matched the couple's guest list and modest budget.

The room was an elegant blend of romance and holiday festive. Greenery was hung near the tables adding a subtle scent of winter. In one corner was the band wearing matching red and green vests. In the other corner was a well-stocked bar and a Santa-looking bartender. An overabundance of twinkle lights strung along the ceiling basked the room with a cozy white glow.

The reception kicked off with the bride and groom dancing to a rendition of Baby, It's Cold Outside. They danced beautifully together. Bill held her close to him, his hand rested lightly in the middle of her naked back, and her arm slipped around his neck.

"You have a lovely figure," he said.

Lilian gazed up at him and smiled. The twinkling light glistened in her gray eyes. "I'm glad you like it."

When the dance ended they were once again serenaded by the sound of the Christmas bells that they had given to the guests.

The next hour was a flurry of activity. Between dinner, conversation and photos everyone was active. The booze flowed easily and the room echoed with laughter. By the time it came to cut the cake it was obvious to Lillian that everyone was having a good time.

After the cake, the band got everybody out on the dance floor. They played the perfect balance of fun and fast with slow and romantic. They even mixed in Christmas songs such as Winter Wonderland, Merry Christmas Baby, and Let it Snow. It was the perfect way to blend the happiness of the event with the joy of the season.

Before Lillian knew it, it was late and the crowd began to thin. She was busy saying goodbyes when she heard the band play their last song and wish everyone a Merry Christmas. She looked up and saw Bill talking to his cousins. She noticed how splendid he looked even at the end of the night. All the other men had taken off their coats and loosened their ties, but not Bill. He looked just as good as he had at the ceremony. At that moment she knew she was ready, ready to be with him, ready to share her body with him, and momentarily they would be doing just that.

That's when she heard her mother hollering. She looked over to see her sister happily slouched in a seat on the corner of the dance floor. Her husband Bob was trying unsuccessfully to get her to her feet. Lillian walked over and asked, "What's wrong?"

"What's wrong, I'll tell you what's wrong," her mother Faye cackled. "Your sister has had too much champagne and your poor brother-in-law can't get her back to their room."

Lillian was about to offer assistance when Bill appeared at her side and said, "Can I help?"

"Oh Bill, thank you so much," Lillian's mother exclaimed. "Both you girls are lucky to have such good men as husbands."

Lillian gave Bill a little kiss and then whispered, "Thank you. I'll be in the room waiting for you."

"Okay," he replied with an odd look.

As Bill and Bob got her sister on her feet she seemed to regain some of her senses. She looked at Bill then looked at Lillian and drunkenly giggled, "You two have fun tonight."

Suzie leaned into Lillian and whispered, "One piece of advice, be on top."

"Okay, Okay that's enough," Her mother crowed. "Boys let's get her to her room before she does something really embarrassing."

Lillian made her way to their room and back-flopped onto the bed as soon as the door was shut. She giggled to herself, she hadn't had that much fun in a long time. The ceremony, the reception, the dancing, and the champagne made it a perfect day. This was the perfect time to finally have sex. She felt ready, maybe even excited about it. She thought, 'I'll get naked and be waiting for Bill. He'll love that. Opening the door to find me ready for sex. Yes, that is what I'll do. I'll just close my eyes and rest for a few minutes first.'

Lillian woke with a startle. She didn't know where she was. She sat up and found Bill sleeping next to her. She then realized she was still in her wedding dress. That's when it hit her, she'd fallen asleep waiting for Bill. When he got to the room he must've crawled up next to her rather than waking her up.

A feeling of dread overcame her. She had ruined the night by falling asleep. They were supposed to have their first sex on their wedding night but they didn't. They didn't because she'd fallen asleep. She felt horrible.

She began shaking him, "Bill wake up. Wake up Bill. Wake up."

Groggily he rose to consciousness, "Wha. What is it?"

"I fell asleep. I fell asleep and now it's morning."

"Umm; Okay?"

"No, not okay. We were supposed to have sex. We were supposed to consummate our marriage. Why didn't you wake me up when you got back to the room?"

Now fully awake he could see Lillian's distress, "You were sound asleep. It was a big day, a busy day. It's understandable that you were tired. I was tired too."

"But we're supposed to have our first sex on our wedding night!"

"Says who?"

That question made her stumble, "I don't know who but I know that's what they say."

With a calming tone, he said, "Honey, it's okay. There's no rule or tradition that says you have to do it on your wedding night. We can do it tonight, or tomorrow night. We're married now so we have every night for the rest of our lives to do it."

His sincere tone and soothing words settled her emotions. "So you're not mad?"

"Of course not."

"What about disappointed?"

"No," he replied as he pulled her into a hug. "Now stop fretting. Let's get cleaned up and on the road. The mountains of Vermont await."

Lillian felt better knowing her husband seemed okay with missing wedding night sex but she couldn't help but be disappointed in herself. She felt as if she had ruined the perfect opportunity for their first sex.

The remainder of the morning was busy. Lillian and Bill cleaned up, had breakfast, and checked out of the hotel. After that, they packed the car for their ski retreat honeymoon and headed out.

Lillian watched the Vermont countryside roll by. The blend of snow and ice added a beautiful and magical glow to the outside. She saw men shoveling their driveways and children sledding. She acknowledged that this was her future now. She had a husband and that made her a wife. Soon there would be a home and kids and with any luck domestic bliss.

It was something she looked forward to, but there was still the sex part. She couldn't have kids without sex. She knew she shouldn't worry but she couldn't help but have doubts. Their first night was a bust. What if the next time was a bust as well? What if she didn't like it? What if she disappoints him? What if she couldn't get past her nervousness? She sat quietly with her worries.

The final thirty miles was treacherous mountain driving with narrow roads and sharp turns. The last mile was not so much a plowed road as it was packed snow with tire ruts.

A Virgin’s Christmas Wish.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 20:28:23 -0600

A lonely damsel gets a chance at neighbor’s Christmas ‘Yule, Log’.

Based on a post by virgin_sexpert. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

On Christmas Eve, I should have been out spending time with family or friends, but instead, I was in my sparsely-filled apartment, with a wine glass in my hand; all dressed up but nowhere to go. I put on my gold sequin mini dress thinking that I could maybe go out to a club.

But when the time came, I wasn't really feeling it. I had just moved to a new city; far from my family and friends; and although I had enjoyed the freedom of walking around in the nude whenever I wanted, it was getting a bit lonely. I never pictured myself in my early twenties and still single. All of my friends were either married, engaged, or dating. I was totally lagging behind. I was hornier than I had ever been in my life.

In college I could barely concentrate on class and I never took notes because I was always thinking and developing some sexual fantasy in my head that took my full attention. I go by ‘Mindy’. My parents named me Melinda, but I hate that name. I hate a lot of the things associated with high school. I was a wierdo. Then in college, I was a nerd.

At work in the library, I would have to take frequent breaks to my office where I would unwind to a few dirty pages of a dirty novel. Sex was on my mind, way too much. Every man that I would see throughout my day, became the leading male in my latest fantasy. I must have been the horniest virgin who ever lived! But no one ever knew.

I deliberately moved to a new city, just so I could start over. I changed my wardrobe and my hair style. But I had a very hard time changing my inner self.

I could have spent another night with my oiled up hand, or the new vibrator that I ordered online. Or I could have been a little kinkier and did some anal play with my handy-dandy pink ass plug, but I wanted the real thing, damnit!

I went on the pill, to make sex safer for my career plans. It grew my tits from a C cup to a D. And it also kicked up my libido. The holiday season really heightened my horniness, but it also heightened my loneliness. I wanted a man so bad. I wanted to hear a knock at my door, then open it and see a naked man on the other side, tied up with a big red ribbon tied in a bow, sporting an 8 inch stiff cock, just for me.

But I guess that was all just fantasy. When would my fantasies come to pass? Aren't I allowed to get at least one of them?

No matter how hard I wished and wanted something, it would never come to pass, so I decided to get up and go to a night club, downtown. Nothing ever came out of these things, but maybe tonight there would be some holiday magic working in my favor. Or maybe only losers would be desperate enough to be clubbing on Christmas Eve. But I was lusty, lonely, and stir-crazy.

When I opened the door to my 4th floor hallway, my neighbor was just coming home. His door and mine were near each other. The hallway turned perpendicular right between our entries. Our two apartments were at the northeast corner of the 4^th floor of the West building.

"Hey, how are you, Mindy?" he asked. His name was John. He was older than me by perhaps some years, and he was way out of my league. Oh, he was always very cordial to me, but it always seemed out of pity. John is a tall and comes from Scandinavian stock. His mailbox, in the foyer; says “J. Nelson”.

I bet tonight his beautiful girlfriend would be coming over, maybe in sexy lingerie; and they would spend the evening making love, talking, and drinking wine.

"Hi, John. I’m Good! and you?" I asked back with a flirty smile.

He looked so handsome, with his all-black ensemble, and red silk tie. I couldn't help but smile goofily, in the face of this great looking man. I didn't know what he did for a living, but every night I could hear him playing his acoustic guitar. I laid in bed with my hands in my panties; pretending he was serenading me. But of course he would never know that.

"Yeah, I’m Fine. Merry Christmas! Where are you heading out to?" I could feel his stare on me, and it was making me quite bashful and self-conscious. I’ve been working so hard to keep eye contact with people.

I knew I looked great in my form-fitting dress. It highlighted my warm olive Italian skin, long slim legs, deep red full lips, and dark wavy hair. Okay, I’m keeping focused on John’s gorgeous eyes.

"Oh, I think I'll get go to a dinner club, or something.” Then I sighed; “I am spending the holidays alone."

"Oh, Me too!" He started.

I was surprised at his answer, and I almost didn't believe him. How could someone this handsome be alone?

Then he shocked me; "Do you maybe want to spend it alone together? I just stole some nice wine from my company holiday party? I was going to come home and drink alone. But, you know; it's really not good to drink alone.” He winked and added; “Please, Mindy; Skip the bar tonight and come in." He was opening the door and gesturing for me to come in.

I followed him in without a word. I had only dreamed about ever going in there. It was better than I had imagined! There was lots of navy, platinum, and teak wood furnishings. His home kinda smelled of leather and a subtle hint of vanilla.

We sat in the elegant living room. I was offered his wingback arm chair, adjacent the leather sofa. When he situated himself, he first started out apologizing to me for being such an aloof neighbor. He said he sort of developed this bad habit when his previous neighbors were rude.

I forgave him, as long as he promised never to stop being friendly again.

We sat drinking his sweet white wine. He had lots of questions to ask me, in the matters of my life, job, and interests.

I told him that I was a teen freak, then a college nerd. I love literature to a fault. I’m even into comic book superheroes, collecting replica Lightsabers, reading classic novels, and watching way too much Netflix. I told him that I used to be a shy kid with ADHD, but it leveled out during my college years.

I seemed very lame to myself, saying those things out loud. I revealed that I was just recently liberated from the thick eyeglasses of my childhood, by a successful laser eye surgery. “Most people didn’t even recognize me without the horrible glasses.” But I added that it’s probably all for the better, as I would rather build new friendships.

"So,” I asked him; “What type of things are you into?"

"Lots of things, gourmet cooking, chess, running, watching way too much Hulu, playing the guitar,” He sipped a bit more wine, then added; “sketching, and tying up sexy women, to play with their nipples and tease their clits. "

I nearly choked on the wine that was almost down my throat. Suddenly my body temperature rose at least 10 degrees, and my hands began to tremble.

He looked at me, straight into my big doe-like brown eyes. "Do you want to know what else I am into?"

I tilted my head, as if I were under a spell.

"Beautiful, shy women, like you; who don't know how sexy they are. A woman who gets wet when a man looks her deep in the eyes, and tells her that.” His voice went deep as he slowly added; “I want to fuck every hole you have, and make you cum, again and again.“

I was flushed and trembling, when he asked; “So, I ask again, my dear; what are you into?" He took the glass from my trembling hand and took my hand into his, and laid a sweet kiss on it.

With a trembling voice I began: "I really like to write erotica, especially at night when I am listening to you play your guitar. I like to close my eyes and wish that someone was touching me, whispering how much they want to make love to me; " I closed my eyes and took myself to my inner thoughts. My eyes watered at his sultry words. I was being seduced for the first time in my life!

I could feel him getting closer to me, his lip brushed against my ear. "I really like this;" I said as I felt the heat of his breathing, on my neck.

"You are your own kind of beautiful, Mindy." He told me.

I opened my eyes, hoping that this wasn't just another dream. In the back of my mind I already started to ask myself the 'why' and 'how' questions, but why ruin a sexy moment? I was completely flattered and could not hide my obvious turned on state. Already I could feel the wetness between my legs.

"Am I making you uncomfortable?" John grinned.

My smile widened. "Honestly, You are making me wet," I laughed. I was never that frank about sex. But then again, I never really had a chance to be.

"Do you always do this to women you invite inside." I asked, with keen interest and looking him in the eyes.

"Have there been women in here that I’m unaware of?” John returned my question.

I had to challenge my presumption. No, I honestly hadn’t seen him bring a date to his place. “I’m sorry, John. No, I haven’t any reason to accuse you of being a player. I just assumed you’d have women throwing themselves at you.”

“Ha!” he laughed. “No, I am just in the Christmas spirit, I guess. It's the season for giving. I find myself in solitary circumstance, and reflecting on the need to appreciate the opportunities I haven’t availed myself to. Start treating people better. Especially kind neighbors whom I should be kinder to. And I want to give you something. Something even your wildest virgin fantasies can't imagine."

"Now, how did you know I was a virgin?" I felt more exposed than ever.

"I didn't. But, now I know for sure," he laughed.

I blushed, but his laugh made it easier for me to relax and be vulnerable. Oh he was even sexier when he laughed.

"I know you probably think that no one notices you, but I notice you.” John wanted to build up my self-esteem. “I see you coming home, and you nearly always pull out the wrong door key first. You are always humming the same song to yourself, and you are always dressed so sexily. I especially like that purple dress; it makes your lovely breasts look great."

My cheeks were so bright red, I didn't even know what else to say back to him. I felt so sexy now.

"And I must say, I love this dress on you.” He paused, then added; “But for me to give you a proper Christmas Eve gift, you will have to lose it."

"You want me to strip?" I smiled. I was hoping he was serious, because my clothes were begging to come off. ‘Thank you God, for sending me this sexy horny man!’

"Yes! Have another glass of wine, if you'd like. But I want you to strip, and then walk right into my bedroom over there."

John is inviting me to his bedroom! I was nervous, but even more so, I was terribly craving cock, his cock. With alcohol running through my veins, and 'bold' becoming my new middle name.

I stood facing John. Then I stepped up on his wooden coffee table. Still looking him in the eyes with lust, I pulled the halter tie from the back of my neck. I was swaying to an imaginary base rift, as I held a tie string in each hand.

My shoulders pulsed alternately, which caused my tits to swing against my gold bodice. Now my nipples were erect and protruding. I leaned over toward John as my straps released. Still swaying and twerking to my imaginary music, I reached behind to unzip the low-back of the dress; all the while entertaining him with my pendulous tits.

Then I placed a hand on each hip, as I stood back upright. I turned in several steps as I rocked my curvy ass to him, Then I slowly slid each hand down my hips, the thin dress descending with my hands. Before releasing, I looked over my shoulder, to catch his reaction. His eyes clearly conveyed; ‘Keep going’; so I did. I was being a tease, and he was into it.

The garment dropped to my stilettos. I stepped out of my gold cocktail dress, leaving only my black lacy G-string and my high heels.

Suddenly my rhythm stopped. I stood with my ass to him. I stepped my legs apart just enough to let my cunny make an appearance. In dramatic silence I slowly slid the waistband of the G-string down, guiding it continuously to my ankles. I caught his delightful lust, as I smiled seductively, from between my spread legs.

I stepped a leg out of the G-string and pivoted back facing him. Then I raised my other foot, with the lacy garment clinging to my toes. I swiftly grabbed the skimpy thing and in one fluid motion I stretched it back with my other hand, and shot the black lacy thing against his chest.

Now in front of him, I stood completely naked; like I was almost every night on the other side of that wall. Yes, I had practiced this routine; often to the rhythm of his classical guitar selections.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 1

Love, bastards, and what we leave behind.

Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

The Plumber, The Painter, and the Wind off the Lake

Prologue

I have never been much for following instructions or doing what I'm told.

In eighth grade, we were assigned to make a volcano in science class. I figured that if the eruption looked good with a couple of tablespoons of baking soda, then it would look even better with the whole container! And what better place for a natural disaster than the teacher's desk at the front of the class. I was right; the whole container of baking soda produced an impressive explosion. What I didn't count on, however, was it producing a week-long suspension from school and a beating from my mother.

In high school, we had to take an art class to graduate. Our teacher loved still life drawing and would ramble endlessly about how it revealed the beauty that is in the everyday objects that surround us. I guess he wanted us to reveal the beauty in the bowl of fruit that he had put in the middle of the classroom, but the most beautiful things that I could see were Brittany Johnson's D-cups which filled out her sweater gloriously. At the end of the class, there were 29 drawings of a bowl of fruit and one drawing of a beautiful girl's smile (amongst other details). Although I was suspended for two days, I got a date with Brittany who loved my drawing, so I feel like I came out ahead on that one.

In my last year of school, the final mathematics exam asked the following question:

Determine the points of intersection between the following parabolas and lines. Illustrate fully.

While the other students slaved away to solve the listed problems in the allotted time, I fully illustrated a drawing of our math teacher, Mr. Aaronson, dancing a slow waltz in a field of sunflowers with Mrs. Stevens, the geography teacher. It was the worst-kept secret in the school that our two shyest teachers had massive crushes on each other, and after four years of watching them pine away, I thought they could use a little push.

I failed the test, but Mr. Aaronson showed my drawing to Mrs. Stevens during a particularly dull staff meeting, and when it made her blush and smile, he finally got up the courage to ask her out. They are now married and have a little girl who is as cute as a button. At the end of the year, Mr. Aaronson asked me if I planned to pursue math in the future, and when I assured him that I did not, he gave me a passing grade.

So, what was my problem, you might ask? Was I just one of those kids who didn't give a shit and was destined for mediocrity or failure in life? Like many things, the answer is more complicated than it might first appear, but I am getting ahead of myself. Our story starts on an unusually cold and blustery afternoon in late October, on the north-eastern shore of Lake Michigan about a half hour's drive north of Petoskey, just outside a village called Good Hart.

Chapter 1.

It had been a busy day. The perfect storm of an early season snap freeze, strong winds, and lake-effect snow meant that there was a couple of inches of snow on the still soggy ground, along with a number of leaky or burst pipes, malfunctioning valves, and boiler issues as people cranked their heating systems up to full for the first time that year. As a plumber, though, I didn't mind. It just meant more work for me, which was always a good thing.

At only 25 years of age, and despite being a master plumber, I was generally the last choice for folks to call, even in an emergency. Anyone with money chose one of the larger and more established plumbing contractors, leaving me with the jobs that they didn't feel were worth their time or effort. That's how I found myself pulling into the laneway of an older house, just off Lamkin Road down by the lake, late that Friday afternoon. It was my last job of the day, but I would be working over the weekend to catch up on my backlog, so I wanted to get it done.

The house looked like it hadn't been updated since it was built, likely in the late fifties or early sixties, other than a couple of coats of paint and a new roof when the original finally gave up the ghost. The front gardens were neatly tended, however, and the property itself was stunning, with panoramic views in three directions out over the lake. The sun was just beginning to dip toward the western horizon as I drove up, so the trees cast long shadows across the laneway.

The house was owned by Mrs. Wilma C. Anderson, who had called me earlier in the day to say that some of her radiators weren't working and that her boiler was making one hell of a racket when she turned it on. I told her to shut the system down and that I would look at it by the end of the day. She sounded quite elderly, and I didn't like the idea of her going without heat for a night during a cold snap.

I rang the doorbell and waited until a tiny wisp of a woman answered. She couldn't have been more than five feet tall and looked older than the hills, but her face was full of life, and her eyes had a twinkle that spoke of humor and mischief.

"Hi, Mrs. Anderson, I'm Davis Crawford. You called earlier about some issues with your boiler and heating system. How can I help?"

Mrs. Anderson gave me an appraising look.

"I wasn't expecting you to be such a handsome young man. If I were fifty years younger, I would tell you exactly how you could help me, and then I'd teach you a trick or two I learned over the years. But I am too old for that kind of foolishness these days, so I will just have to make use of your plumbing expertise instead. And please, call me Wilma."

I couldn't help but laugh and blush at Wilma's surprisingly raunchy sense of humor. I liked her immediately.

"Let's try that again. What seems to be the problem?"

"Well, the biggest problem is that I am 91 years old and dying of cancer. The doctors give me less than a year to live. But aside from that, I really can't complain. I have had a good run of it."

I cocked my head to one side and gave her a bemused look.

"Oh, you were wondering what the problem is with my heating system. Well, I turned it on this morning when I got up, and the boiler sounded like there was someone trapped inside of it trying to hammer their way out. There was a worrisome hissing from some of the radiators, as well, and they weren't heating up worth a damn.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 20:28:22 -0600

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 4

Finding real love, at last.

Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Driving home the next day felt like waking up from some kind of dream until I pulled into our driveway and Munchkin came running out to greet me. As I was getting out to reassure him that he hadn't been abandoned, the reality of my life settled right back in. I went inside, and Lane and Mary grunted their hellos without looking up.

Ah, home.

I texted Erin that I made it back safely, and she replied almost immediately saying what a great night she had, and how much she missed me already. It was going to be a long three weeks until she rotated back to the hospital in Petoskey. Luckily, life was as busy as always, and time flew by. For the first time since I was a child, I could honestly say that I was happy.

My happiness lasted until the day before Erin was scheduled to return.

I got my first inkling that something might be wrong when I called to see if Wilma wanted me to pick up any groceries for her from town. She didn't answer, which was strange, and the call went to voicemail. Even if she was napping, she was a very light sleeper and would normally answer by the third ring. I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach, so I went straight to Wilma's to make sure she was alright.

Everything seemed fine when I pulled into the yard, but there was no answer when I knocked on her door. I tried again, but there was nothing but an eerie silence. Fearing the worst, I grabbed the spare key from its hiding place and went inside. I called Wilma's name and, hearing no reply, went quickly through the house trying to find her. When I got to her bedroom, I could hear a low moaning sound from the attached washroom. I ran in and found Wilma collapsed by the bathtub. She had slipped and hit her head, injuring her hip and arm in the process. She didn't have her phone with her when she fell and had been unable to move, so who knows how long she had been lying there.

I called 911 for an ambulance and then called Erin and suggested that she meet us at the hospital. It took forever for the paramedics to arrive, and longer still to get Wilma loaded into the ambulance. By the time I got to the hospital, she was already being triaged by their emergency team.

I took a few minutes while I waited for an update on Wilma's condition to call the rest of the family and give them the news. Alison came directly to the hospital after class, and Sharon brought Mary and Lane as soon as they got home from school. Erin arrived a few hours later and broke down when she saw me. Finally, just after nine, the doctors gave Erin an update. Wilma was in rough shape; she was badly dehydrated and had a moderate concussion, a fractured wrist, and a bone bruise on her hip. It would take her weeks to recover in the hospital. The good news was that she would make a recovery, given enough time and support.

Erin and Mary decided to stay with Wilma in the hospital while Sharon dropped Alison at her dorm and drove Lane back to the house. By midnight, Mary had nodded off in a chair in the corner of Wilma's room, while I waited outside with Erin.

"You should go home, Davis. There's nothing else you can do tonight. Thank God, you found her; I am not sure what I would have done if you hadn't. I already lost Grampy; I am not ready to lose Gran as well. They are all I have."

I wrapped her in my arms and pulled her close.

"You have me, now, too. And the girls. And you know Lane would do anything for you, you just need to ask. I was serious about what I said in Grand Rapids, Erin. I love you."

Erin pulled me closer but didn't reply.

The following week was a rollercoaster of emotions. Wilma was improving far quicker than the doctors had anticipated, but she would still be in rehab for at least another two weeks. It was impossible to hide Wilma's accident from the rest of the family, and they descended on the hospital like vultures; or, more accurately, their lawyers descended on the hospital while, for the most part, they stayed far away where it was warm. The one exception was Erin's stepfather, who flew in the next day.

"For Christ's sake, Erin. Haven't you done enough harm as it is? Do you want your Gran to die alone on the floor of that dingy old shack of hers? It's time for her to move into a care facility that can look after her. Be reasonable!"

When he failed to persuade Erin to act on his behalf, his attorneys requested an emergency court order, alleging that Wilma lacked the capacity to make her own medical decisions, that Erin was not acting in her best interests, and that one of Wilma's children should be appointed as her legal guardian. Wilma was furious when she learned of his actions, but there was little she could do to stop him until she was discharged from the hospital. Both sides knew that her doctor's recommendation would hold a lot of weight with the judge, and it was not good news for Wilma when it came.

"If Mrs. Anderson is to return home, she will require around-the-clock care and company. If such care can't be arranged, then I recommend that she be placed in a long-term assisted-living facility that can treat any lingering effects from her fall, and from her late-stage cancer."

Erin took the news like a physical blow, and she staggered backward to a chair. We didn't have the resources for 24-hour nursing, and it would be impossible to arrange it with such short notice even if we did.

"I'm sorry, Davis. I need to be alone for a while to think."

She left without looking back or saying goodbye to Wilma, and I just let her go. I wanted to ease her pain, but I knew that there was nothing I could do. She had lost, and her family had won. I was despondent as I made my way towards the exit, so much so that I nearly ran into Alison who was finishing up her shift at the hospital.

"You look terrible, Brother, what happened? Is Wilma alright?"

I explained to her about the doctor's recommendation and Erin's reaction.

"No one has had the heart to tell Wilma, yet. She's recovered from the fall, but this news is going to kill her."

Cold weather backpackers find exposure can take many forms.

by RORI333. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It wasn’t the 17 degree Fahrenheit temperature that had turned backpacking in the North Cascades into a life or death situation…it was the rain. As majestic as the Pacific Northwest is in late autumn, the weather can turn on you in a ferocious way! Failure to plan accordingly can lead to terrible exposure.

My friend Julie and I had set out with the intention of cold weather camping, but because of unusually heavy snowfall the access roads had limited entry to the park. The rangers advised us not to use our backcountry camping pass, but we had driven all the way from rural Oregon, and were determined to rough it out.

Julie and I met in church when we were kids, but even through youth group we never dated. Partially because I never had the courage to suggest taking our relationship beyond the best friend zone and partially because just being friends meant we could hang out together without our parents or youth leaders chaperoning us. We were both shy and inexperienced with the opposite sex having grown up in a small town church. Even though we were both eighteen now it still took some convincing and a promise that we’d use separate tents for our parents to approve the overnight outing.

Julie was athletic and curvy with pale skin, curly red hair, and bright green eyes. She was a little heavier than most of the other girls in our youth group, but it settled marvelously around her butt, and breasts, and she carried more muscle from outdoor activities. I silently adored her beauty, as she hiked in front of me. “I wonder if she ever checks me out?” I wondered as I caught myself staring at the way her wet pants clung to her behind. I’m Adam, a thin hiking and running enthusiast who has some lean muscle, but was never as built as some of the other guys in school. I didn’t play team sports so I didn’t know how my body measured up to the hometown athletes, but I had a fair idea that I was slightly more endowed than average in one area.

Several miles into our hike it started raining which didn’t seem like an urgent problem until Julie slipped on the icy wet snow and crashed down a steep embankment. She managed to grab onto some brush to slow her ascent, but was now dangling partway down a ravine that could be deadly if ascended at full speed.

“I can’t hold on Adam!” She screamed through the torrential downpour.

“Unsnap your pack!” I screamed. I was worried the added weight would cost us precious time for her to hold on. I quickly emptied my pack onto the ground and grabbed the paracord I left at the bottom. Tying part of it around a rock to anchor it, I tied a knot and threw a loop down, which she was able to carefully wrap around her torso so I could help her slowly climb up. In the process, I was violently pulled onto my front. I slammed my ribs on the rock in order to be able to pull without risking going over the slippery edge myself. With a lot of exertion I helped her back up over the edge. Julie was trembling partly from the cold and partly from the adrenaline as she grabbed me for a hug and kissed my cheek.

“Stop blushing, I owe you my life!” She said as if it wasn’t the closest thing to a first kiss either one of us had experienced.

By that point all my gear was soaked and I realized we’d left the tents in her pack when we’d divided the gear. Shivering and soaking wet we pressed on for a short while until we found a rocky overhanging that I tied a poncho liner over to make a makeshift shelter front the wind and rain. It was then I noticed she had a tear down the inside of her pants and her thigh was bleeding.

“I need you to take off your pants so I can treat that wound.” I told her. She gently protested that she could do it herself so I handed her the first aid kit and turned around to give her privacy.

“Adam” she said after a minute, “I can barely move my fingers, can you help me?” I turned around and tried not to stare. She looked adorable in her jacket and wet gray cotton panties. The rain was causing her panties to stick to her and I could see the outlined shape of her vulva.

“Adam!” she snapped bringing me back to the task at hand. I cleaned the wound off, tried to get as many splinters out as I could, and wrapped it. Dressing the wound caused her legs to separate wider and I saw part of her labia peaking out from the side of her panties.

“All done!” I told her and she quickly snapped her legs shut.

While our clothes and gear were soaked, my sleeping bag was in a waterproof bag.

“Uh, I know this is awkward, but we’re going to have to get out of these wet clothes and share or we could die of hypothermia.” I told her. As dire of a situation as we were in the thought of seeing her naked caused a slight stirring below. I was probably just as nervous about undressing in my shriveled state too.

“I know we have to strip, but can we undress in the sleeping bag? I’ve never shown myself to a guy.” She was blushing and looked like she was going to cry from embarrassment.

“How about I turn around and you can strip down and get in the sleeping bag, then I’ll join you?” I offered disappointed that I wouldn’t get to see her. She nodded so I turned around until she said it was safe. Then it was my turn. She rolled over onto her other side as I turned around and stripped off my soaked shirt, jacket, boots and socks. I hooked my thumbs in my briefs and pants pulling them down in one motion. I turned around expecting to slip into the sleeping bag, behind her, and saw a pair of bright green eyes staring right at my penis. She quickly shut her eyes and rolled back over, but she had seen everything. I don’t know if I was more embarrassed that she saw me naked or that she saw me for the first time when I was cold and wet. Either way I didn’t feel like confronting her about it under the circumstances. Granted she never said she wouldn’t look, but I couldn’t believe she’d peeked after I had been such a gentleman! I felt my mostly soft penis nestle against the crevice of her butt, as I held her for warmth. We laid in awkward silence as I tried tried to ignore her hard nipples against my arm so I could get some sleep. “I’m sorry,” she sniffled before I drifted off to sleep.

“Adam,” I heard her say in the middle of the night. I didn’t open my eyes or respond right away due to exhaustion so she must have concluded I was still asleep. I felt her get up and I squinted my eyes open to see her nude form in just a pair of boots walk out the exposed part of the shelter into the moonlight. She squatted down to pee and although I couldn’t see much I did get a long look at her pale shapely bum. I was rock hard at the sight of the first naked woman I’d ever seen, but I didn’t want to get caught looking when she came in so I closed my eyes as she stood up. She tucked herself back into the bag and felt something poking her. Reaching in she grabbed hold of my shaft and quickly let go when she realized what it was. That was the last thing I remember before a beam of light hit my face several hours later.

“Wake up!” a woman’s voice said. A tall lady with a headlamp was looking down on me.

“We need to get you out here and somewhere warmer.” she informed me. I tried to respond, but couldn’t move! I struggled to retain consciousness as she she undid our sleeping bag. Julie quickly got up and all I saw was her butt, again as she was quickly wrapped in a poncho by the stranger. I was lying there with my penis completely exposed to both women, but between the bruising on my ribs and the cold I couldn’t do anything about it. The stranger after checking my ribs for obvious fractures, pulled me onto my feet, and Julie wrapped me into an emergency blanket. Her hand brushed against my penis as she tied it shut. How are we ever going to go back to normal after this I wondered? They pulled my boots on and hauled me a short ways further up the trail where I saw a large tent lit by a lantern. Inside was considerably warmer and insulated.

They gently laid me on my stomach and the stranger grabbed a medical bag.

“Get that blanket off him!” She said frantically. Julie untied the emergency blanket, and I was exposed again.

“Isn’t there another way ma'am?” I heard Julie ask.